may soon be washed but to be healed is a work of a long cure 3. Thirdly The Dispositions which are required to the ordinary susception of Baptism are not necessary to the efficacy or required to the nature of the Sacrament but accidentally and because of the superinduced necessities of some men and therefore the Conditions are not regularly to be required But in those accidents it was necessary for a Gentile Proselyte to repent of his sins and to believe in Moses's Law before he could be circumcised but Abraham was not tied to the same Conditions but only to Faith in God but Isaac was not tied to so much and Circumcision was not of Moses but of the Fathers and yet after the sanction of Moses's Law men were tied to conditions which were then made necessary to them that entred into the Covenant but not necessary to the nature of the Covenant it self And so it is in the susception of Baptism If a sinner enters into the Font it is necessary he be stripped of those appendages which himself sewed upon his Nature and then Repentance is a necessary disposition if his Understanding hath been a stranger to Religion polluted with evil Principles and a false Religion it is necessary he have an actual Faith that he be given in his Understanding up to the obedience of Christ. And the reason of this is plain Because in these persons there is a disposition contrary to the state and effects of Baptism and therefore they must be taken off by their contraries Faith and Repentance that they may be reduced to the state of pure Receptives And this is the sence of those words of our Blessed Saviour Unless ye become like one of these little ones ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven that is Ye cannot be admitted into the Gospel-Covenant unless all your contrarieties and impediments be taken from you and you be as apt as children to receive the new immissions from Heaven And this Proposition relies upon a great Example and a certain Reason The Example is our Blessed Saviour who was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 debitor he had committed no sin and needed no Repentance he needed not to be saved by Faith for of Faith he was the Author and Finisher and the great object and its perfection and reward and yet he was baptized by the Baptism of John the Baptism of Repentance And therefore it is certain that Repentance and Faith are not necessary to the susception of Baptism but necessary to some persons that are baptized For it is necessary we should much consider the difference If the Sacrament by any person may be justly received in whom such Dispositions are not to be sound then the Dispositions are not necessary or intrinsecal to the susception of the Sacrament and yet some persons coming to this Sacrament may have such necessities of their own as will make the Sacrament ineffectual without such Dispositions These I call necessary to the person but not to the Sacrament that is necessary to all such but not necessary to all absolutely And Faith is necessary sometimes where Repentance is not sometimes Repentance and Faith together and sometimes otherwise When Philip baptized the Eunuch he only required of him to believe not to repent But S. Peter when he preached to the Jews and converted them only required Repentance which although it in their case implied Faith yet there was explicit stipulation for it they had crucified the Lord of life and if they would come to God by Baptism they must renounce their sin that was all was then stood upon It is as the case is or as the persons have superinduced necessities upon themselves In Children the case is evident as to the one part which is equally required I mean Repentance the not doing of which cannot prejudice them as to the susception of Baptism because they having done no evil are not bound to repent and to repent is as necessary to the susception of Baptism as Faith is But this shews that they are accidentally necessary that is not absolutely not to all not to Insants and if they may be excused from one duty which is indispensably necessary to Baptism why they may not from the other is a secret which will not be found out by these whom it concerns to believe it 4. And therefore when our Blessed Lord made a stipulation and express Commandment for Faith with the greatest annexed penalty to them that had it not He that believeth not shall be damned the proposition is not to be verified or understood as relative to every period of time for then no man could be converted from Insidelity to the Christian Faith and from the power of the Devil to the Kingdom of Christ but his present Infidelity shall be his final ruine It is not therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not a Sentence but a 〈◊〉 a Prediction and Intermination It is not like that saying God is true and every man a lier and Every good and every perfect gift is from above for these are true in every instant without reference to circumstances but He that believeth not shall be damned is a Prediction or that which in Rhetorick is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a Use because this is the affirmation of that which usually or frequently comes to pass such as this He that strikes with the sword shall perish by the sword He that robs a Church shall be like a wheel of a vertiginous and unstable estate He that loves wine and oyl shall not be rich and therefore it is a declaration of that which is universally or commonly true but not so that in what instant soever a man is not a believer in that instant it is true to say he is damned for some are called the third some the sixth some the ninth hour and they that come in being first called at the eleventh hour shall have their reward so that this sentence stands true at the day and the judgment of the Lord not at the judgment or day of man And in the same necessity as Faith stands to Salvation in the same it stands to Baptism that is to be measured by the whole latitude of its extent Our Baptism shall no more do all its intention unless Faith supervene than a man is in possibility of being saved without Faith it must come in its due time but is not indispensably necessary in all instances and periods Baptism is the seal of our Election and adoption and as Election is brought to effect by Faith and its consequents so is Baptism but to neither is Faith necessary as to its beginning and first entrance To which also I add this Consideration That actual Faith is necessary not to the susception but to the consequent effects of Baptism appears because the Church and particularly the Apostles did baptize some persons who had not Faith but were Hypocrites such as were Simon Magus Alexander the
condition and the greatest instance of their infelicity whom the Church upon sufficient reason and with competent authority delivers over to Satan by the infliction of the greater Excommunication 8. As soon as it was permitted to the Devil to tempt our Lord he like fire had no power to suspend his act but was as entirely determined by the fulness of his malice as a natural agent by the appetites of nature that we may know to whom we owe the happinesses of all those hours and days of peace in which we sit under the trees of Paradise and see no serpent encircling the branches and presenting us with fair fruit to ruine us It is the mercy of God we have the quietness of a minute for if the Devil's chain were taken off he would make our very beds a torment our tables to be a snare our sleeps phantastick lustful and illusive and every sense should have an object of delight and danger an Hyaena to kiss and to perish in its embraces But the Holy Jesus having been assaulted by the Devil and felt his malice by the experiments of Humanity is become so merciful a high Priest and so sensible of our sufferings and danger by the apprehensions of compassion that he hath put a hook into the nostrils of Leviathan and although the reliques of seven Nations be in our borders and fringes of our Countrey yet we live as safe as did the Israelites upon whom sometimes an inroad and invasion was made and sometimes they had rest forty years and when the storm came some remedy was found out by his grace by whose permission the tempest was stirred up and we find many persons who in seven years meet not with a violent temptation to a crime but their battels are against impediments and retardations of improvement their own rights are not directly questioned but the Devil and Sin are wholly upon the defensive Our duty here is an act of affection to God making returns of thanks for the protection and of duty to secure and continue the favour 9. But the design of the Holy Ghost being to expose Jesus to the Temptation he arms himself with Fasting and Prayer and Baptism and the Holy Spirit against the day of battel he continues in the Wilderness forty days and sorty nights without meat or drink attending to the immediate addresses and colloquies with God not suffering the interruption of meals but representing his own and the necessities of all mankind with such affections and instances of spirit love and wisdom as might express the excellency of his person and promote the work of our Redemption his conversation being in this interval but a resemblance of Angelical perfection and his Fasts not an instrument of Mortification for he needed none he had contracted no stain from his own nor his Parents acts neither do we find that he was at all hungry or asslicted with his 〈◊〉 till after the expiration of forty days He was afterwards an hungry said the Evangelist and his abstinence from meat might be a defecation of his faculties and an opportunity of Prayer but we are not sure it intended any thing else but it may concern the prudence of Religion to snatch at this occasion of duty so far as the instance is imitable and in all violences of Temptation to fast and pray Prayer being a rare antidote against the poison and Fasting a convenient disposition to intense actual and undisturbed Prayer And we may remember also that we have been baptized and consign'd with the Spirit of God and have received the adoption of Sons and the graces of Sanctification in our Baptisms and had then the seed of God put into us and then we put on Christ and entring into battel put on the whole armour of Righteousness and therefore we may by observing our strength gather also our duty and greatest obligation to fight manfully that we may triumph gloriously 10. The Devil 's first Temptation of Christ was upon the instances and first necessities of Nature Christ was hungry and the Devil invited him to break his fast upon the expence of a Miracle by turning the stones into bread But the answer Jesus made was such as taught us since the ordinary Providence of God is sufficient for our provision or support extraordinary ways of satisfying necessities are not to be undertaken but God must be relied upon his time attended his manner entertained and his measure thankfully received Jesus refused to be relieved and denied to manifest the Divinity of his Person rather than he would do an act which had in it the intimation of a diffident spirit or might be expounded a disreputation to God's Providence And therefore it is an improvident care and impious security to take evil courses and use vile instruments to furnish our Table and provide for our necessities God will certainly give us bread and till he does we can live by the breath of his mouth by the Word of God by the light of his countenance by the refreshment of his Promises for if God gives not provisions into our granaries he can feed us out of his own that is 〈◊〉 of the repositories of Charity If the flesh-pots be removed he can also alter the appetite and when our stock is 〈◊〉 he can also lessen the necessity or if that continues he can drown the sense of it in a deluge of patience and resignation Every word of God's mouth can create a Grace and every Grace can supply two necessities both of the body and the spirit by the comforts of this to support that that they may bear each others burthen and alleviate the pressure 11. But the Devil is always prompting us to change our Stones into Bread our sadnesses into sensual comfort our drinesses into inundations of fancy and exteriour sweetnesses for he knows that the ascetick Tables of Mortification and the stones of the Desart are more healthful than the fulnesses of voluptuousness and the corn of the valleys He cannot endure we should live a life of Austerity or Self-denial if he can get us but to satisfie our Senses and a little more freely to please our natural desires he then hath a fair Field for the Battel but so long as we force him to fight in hedges and morasses encircling and crowding up his strengths into disadvantages by our stone-walls our hardnesses of Discipline and rudenesses of Mortification we can with more facilities repell his flatteries and receive fewer incommodities of spirit But thus the Devil will abuse us by the impotency of our natural desires and therefore let us go to God for satisfaction of our wishes God can and does when it is good for us change our stones into bread for he is a Father so merciful that if we ask him a Fish he will not give us a Scorpion if we ask him bread he will not offer us a stone but will satisfie all our desires by ministrations of the Spirit making stones to become our
eternal Other acts of Religion such as are uncovering the head 〈◊〉 the knee falling upon our face stooping to the ground reciting praises are by the consent of Nations used as testimonies of civil or religious veneration and do not always pass for confessions of a Divinity and therefore may be without sin used to Angels or Kings or Governours or to persons in any sence more excellent than our selves provided they be intended to express an excellency no greater than is proper to their dignities and persons not in any sence given to an Idol or false Gods But the first sort are such which all the world hath consented to be actions of Divine and incommunicable Adoration and such which God also in several Religions hath reserved as his own appropriate regalities and are Idolatry if given to any Angel or man 9. The next Duties are 2. Love 3. and Obedience but they are united in the Gospel This is Love that we keep his Commandments and since we are for God's sake bound also to love others this Love is appropriate to God by the extension of parts and the intension of degrees The Extension signifies that we must serve God with all our Faculties for all division of parts is hypocrisie and a direct prevarication our Heart must think what our Tongue speaks our Hands act what we promise or purpose and God's enemies must have no share so much as in appearance or dissimulation Now no Creature can challenge this and if we do Justice to our neighbours though unwillingly we have done him no injury for in that case he only who sees the irregularity of our thoughts is the person injured And when we swear to him our heart must swear as well as our tongue and our hands must pay what our lips have promised or else we provoke him with an imperfect sacrifice we love him not with all our mind with all our strength and all our faculties 10. But the difficulty and question of this Commandment lies in the Intension For it is not enough to serve God with every Capacity Passion and Faculty but it must be every degree of every Faculty all the latitude of our Will all the whole intension of our Passions all the possibility and energy of our Senses and our Understanding which because it is to be understood according to that moderate sentence and account which God requires of us set in the midst of such a condition so attended and depressed and prejudiced the full sence of it I shall express in several Propositions 11. First The Intension of the Love to which we are obliged requires not the Degree which is absolutely the greatest and simply the most perfect For there are degrees of Grace every one of which is pleasing to God and is a state of Reconciliation and atonement and he that breaks not the bruised reed nor quenches the smoaking slax loves to cherish those endeavours which beginning from small principles pass through the variety of degrees and give demonstration that though it be our duty to contend for the best yet this contention is with an enemy and that enemy makes an abatement and that abatement being an imperfection rather than a sin is actually consistent with the state of Grace the endeavour being in our power and not the success the perfection is that which shall be our reward and therefore is not our present duty And indeed if to do the best action and to love God as we shall do in Heaven were a present obligation it would have been clearly taught us what is simply the best action whereas now that which is of it self better in certain circumstances is less perfect and sometimes not lawful and concerning those circumstances we have no rules nor any guide but prudence and probable inducements so that it is certain in our best endeavours we should only increase our scruples in stead of doing actions of the highest perfections we should crect a tyranny over our Consciences and no augmentation of any thing but the trouble And therefore in the Law of Moses when this Commandment was given in the same words yet that the sence of it might be clear the analogy of the Law declared that their duty had a latitude and that God was not so strict a task-master but that he left many instances of Piety to the voluntary Devotion of his servants that they might receive the reward of Free-will-offerings But if these words had obliged them to the greatest degree that is to all the degrees of our capacities in every instance every act of Religion had been duty and necessity 12. And thus also it was in the Gospel Ananias and Sapphira were killed by sentence from Heaven for not performing what was in their power at first not to have promised but because they brought an obligation upon themselves which God brought not and then prevaricated they paid the forfeiture of their lives S. Paul took no wages of the Corinthian Churches but wrought night and day with his own hand but himself says he had power to do otherwise There was laid upon him a necessity to preach but no necessity to preach without wages and support There is a good and a better in Virginity and Marriage and yet there is no command in either but that we abstain from sin we are left to our own election for the particular having no necessity but power in our will David prayed seven times a day and Daniel prayed three times and both were beloved of God The Christian masters were not bound to manumit their slaves and yet were commended if they did so Sometimes the Christians fled in Persecution S. Paul did so and S. Peter did so and S. Cyprian did so and S. Athanasius and many more But time was when some of these also chose to suffer death rather than to fly And if to fly be a permission and no duty there is certainly a difference of degrees in the choice to fly is not so great a suffering as to die and yet a man may innocently chuse the easier And our Blessed Lord himself who never failed of any degree of his obligations yet at some time prayed with more zeal and servour than at other times as a little before his Passion Since then at all times he did not do actions of that degree which is absolutely the greatest it is evident that God's goodness is so great as to be content with such a Love which parts no share between him and sin and leaves all the rest under such a liberty as is only encouraged by those extraordinary rewards and crowns proportioned to heroical endeavours It was a pretty Question which was moved in the Solitudes of Nitria concerning two Religious Brothers the one gave all his goods to the poor at once the other kept the inheritance and gave all the revenue None of all the Fathers knew which was absolutely the better at once to renounce all or by repetition of charitable acts
was necessary for Religion therefore to abstain from Suits of Law and servile works but such works as are of necessity and charity which to observe are of themselves a very good Religion is a necessary duty of the day and to do acts of publick Religion is the other part of it So much is made matter of duty by the intervention of Authority and though the Church hath made no more prescriptions in this God hath made none at all yet he who keeps the Day most strictly most religiously he keeps it best and most consonant to the design of the Church and the ends of Religion and the opportunity of the present leisure and the interests of his Soul The acts of Religion proper for the Day are Prayers and publick Liturgies Preaching Catechizing acts of Charity Visiting sick persons acts of Eucharist to God of Hospitality to our poor neighbours of friendliness and civility to all reconciling differences and after the publick Assemblies are dissolved any act of direct Religion to God or of ease and remission to Servants or whatsoever else is good in Manners or in Piety or in Mercy What is said of this great Feast of the Christians is to be understood to have a greater 〈◊〉 and obligation in the Anniversary of the Resurrection of the Ascension of the Nativity of our Blessed Saviour and of the descent of the Holy Spirit in Pentecost And all days festival to the honour of God in remembrance of the holy Apostles and Martyrs and departed Saints as they are with prudence to be chosen and retained by the Church so as not to be unnecessary or burthensome or useless so they are to be observed by us as instances of our love of the communion of Saints and our thankfulness for the blessing and the example 26. Honour thy Father and thy Mother This Commandment Christ made also to be Christian by his frequent repetition and mention of it in his Sermons and Laws and so ordered it that it should be the band of civil Government and Society In the Decalogue God sets this Precept immediately after the duties that concern himself our duty to Parents being in the consines with our duty to God the Parents being in order of nature next to God the cause of our being and production and the great Almoners of Eternity conveying to us the essences of reasonable Creatures and the charities of Heaven And when our Blessed Saviour in a Sermon to the 〈◊〉 spake of duty to Parents he rescued it from the impediments of a vain tradition and secured this Duty though against a pretence of Religion towards God telling us that God would not himself accept a gift which we took from our Parents needs This duty to Parents is the very 〈◊〉 and band of Commonwealths He that honours his Parents will also love his Brethren derived from the same loins he will dearly account of all his relatives and persons of the same cognation and so Families are united and 〈◊〉 them Cities and Societies are framed And because Parents and Patriarchs of 〈◊〉 and of Nations had regal power they who by any change 〈◊〉 in the care and government of Cities and Kingdomes succeeded in the power and authority of Fathers and became so in estimate of Law and true Divinity to all their people So that the Duty here commanded is due to all our Fathers in the sense of Scripture and Laws not onely to our natural but to our civil Fathers that is to Kings and Governours And the Scripture adds Mothers for they also being instruments of the blessing are the objects of the Duty The duty is Honour that is Reverence and Support if they shall need it And that which our Blessed Saviour calls not 〈◊〉 our Parents in S. Matthew is called in S. Mark doing nothing for them and Honour is expounded by S. Paul to be maintenance as well as reverence Then we honour our Parents if with great readiness we minister to their necessities and communicate our estate and attend them in sicknesses and supply their wants and as much as lies in us give them support who gave us being 27. Thou shalt do no Murther so it was said to them of old time He that kills shall be guilty of Judgment that is he is to die by the sentence of the Judge To this Christ makes an appendix But I say unto you he that is angry with his Brother without a cause shall be in danger of the Judgment This addition of our Blessed Saviour as all the other which are severer explications of the Law than the Jews admitted was directed against the vain and imperfect opinion of the Lawyers who thought to be justified by their external works supposing if they were innocent in matter of fact God would require no more of them than Man did and what by custome or silence of the Laws was not punishable by the Judge was harmless before God and this made them to trust in the letter to neglect the duties of Repentance to omit asking pardon for their secret irregularities and the obliquities and aversations of their spirits and this S. Paul also complains of that neglecting the righteousness of God they sought to establish their own that is according to Man's judgment But our Blessed Saviour tells them that such an innocence is not enough God requires more than conformity and observation of the fact and exteriour 〈◊〉 placing Justice not in legal innocency or not being condemned in judgment of the Law and humane judicature but in the righteousness of the spirit also for the first acquits us before man but by this we shall be held upright in judgment before the Judge of all the world And therefore besides abstinence from murther or actual wounds Christ forbids all anger without cause against our Brother that is against any man 28. By which not the first motions are forbidden the twinklings of the eye as the Philosophers call them the pro-passions and sudden and irresistible alterations for it is impossible to prevent them unless we could give our selves a new nature any more than we can refuse to wink with our eye when a sudden blow is offered at it or refuse to yawn when we see a yawning sleepy person but by frequent and habitual mortification and by continual watchfulness and standing in readiness against all inadvertencies we shall lessen the inclination and account fewer sudden irreptions A wise and meek person should not kindle at all but after violent and great collision and then if like a flint he sends a spark out it must as soon be extinguished as it shews and cool as soon as sparkle But however the sin is not in the natural disposition But when we entertain it though it be as 〈◊〉 expresses it cum voluntate non 〈◊〉 without a determination of revenge then it begins to be a sin Every indignation
the griefs of a Christian whether they be instances of Repentance or parts of Persecution or exercises of Patience end in joy and endless comfort Thus Jesus like a Rainbow half made of the glories of light and half of the moisture of a cloud half triumph and half sorrow entred into that Town where he had done much good to others and to himself received nothing but affronts yet his tenderness encreased upon him and that very journey which was Christ's last solemn visit for their recovery he doubled all the instruments of his Mercy and their Conversion He rode in triumph the 〈◊〉 sang Hosannah to him he cured many diseased persons he wept for them and pitied them and sighed out the intimations of a Prayer and did penance for their ingratitude and stayed all day there looking about him towards evening and no man would invite him home but he was forced to go to Bethany where he was sure of an hospitable entertainment I think no Christian that reads this but will be full of indignation at the whole City who for malice or for fear would not or durst not receive their Saviour into their houses and yet we do worse for now that he is become our Lord with mightier demonstrations of his eternal power we suffer him to look round about upon us for months and years together and possibly never entertain him till our house is ready to rush upon our heads and we are going to unusual and stranger habitations And yet in the midst of a populous and mutinous City this great King had some good subjects persons that threw away their own garments and laid them at the feet of our Lord that being devested of their own they might be re-invested with a robe of his Righteousness wearing that till it were changed into a stole of glory the very ceremony of their reception of the Lord became symbolical to them and expressive of all our duties 7. But I consider that the Blessed Jesus had affections not less than infinite towards all mankind and he who wept upon Jerusalem who had done so great despight to him and within five days were to fill up the measure of their iniquities and do an act which all Ages of the world could never repeat in the same instance did also in the number of his tears reckon our sins as sad considerations and incentives of his sorrow And it would well become us to consider what great evil we do when our actions are such as for which our Blessed Lord did weep He who was seated in the bosom of Felicity yet he moistened his 〈◊〉 Lawrels upon the day of his Triumph with tears of love and bitter allay His day of Triumph was a day of Sorrow and if we would weep for our sins that instance of sorrow would be a day of triumph and 〈◊〉 8. From hence the Holy Jesus went to Pethany where he had another manner of reception than at the Holy City There he supped for his goodly day of Triumph had been with him a fasting-day And Mary Magdalen who had spent one box of Nard pistick upon our Lord's feet as a sacrifice of Eucharist for her Conversion now bestowed another in thankfulness for the restitution of her Brother Lazarus to life and consigned her Lord unto his Burial And here she met with an evil interpreter 〈◊〉 an Apostle one of the Lord 's own Family pretended it had been a better Religion to have given it to the poor but it was Malice and the spirit either of Envy or Avarice in him that passed that sentence for he that sees a pious action well done and seeks to undervalue it by telling how it might have been better reproves nothing but his own spirit For a man may do very well and God would accept it though to say he might have done better is to say only that action was not the most perfect and absolute in its kind but to be angry at a religious person and without any other pretence but that he might have done better is spiritual Envy for a pious person would have nourished up that infant action by love and praise till it had grown to the most perfect and intelligent Piety But the event of that man gave the interpretation of his present purpose and at the best it could be no other than a rash judgment of the action and intention of a religious thankful and holy person But she found her Lord who was her 〈◊〉 in this become her Patron and her Advocate And hereafter when we shall find the Devil the great Accuser of God's Saints object against the Piety and Religion of holy persons a cup of cold water shall be accepted unto reward and a good intention heightned to the value of an exteriour expression and a piece of gum to the equality of a 〈◊〉 and an action done with great zeal and an intense love be acquitted from all its adherent imperfections Christ receiving them into himself and being like the Altar of incense hallowing the very smoak and raising it into a flame and entertaining it into the embraces of the firmament and the bosom of Heaven Christ himself who is the Judge of our actions is also the entertainer and object of our Charity and Duty and the Advocate of our persons 9. Judas who declaimed against the woman made tacite reflexions upon his Lord for suffering it and indeed every obloquy against any of Christ's servants is looked on as an arrow shot into the heart of Christ himself And now a Persecution being begun against the Lord within his own Family another was raised against him from without For the chief Priests took crafty counsel against Jesus and called a Consistory to contrive how they might destroy him and here was the greatest representment of the goodness of God and the ingratitude of man that could be practised or understood How often had Jesus poured forth tears for them how many sleepless nights had he awaked to do them advantage how many days had he spent in Homilies and admirable visitations of Mercy and Charity in casting out Devils in curing their sick in correcting their delinquencies in reducing them to the ways of security and peace and that we may use the greatest expression in the world that is his own in gathering them as a Hen gathereth her Chickens under her wings to give them strength and warmth and life and ghostly nourishment And the chief Priests together with their faction use all arts and watch all opportunities to get Christ not that they might possess him but to destroy him little considering that they extinguish their own eyes and destroy that spring of life which was intended to them for a blissful immortality 10. And here it was that the Devil shewed his promptness to furnish every evil-intended person with apt instruments to act the very worst of his intentions the Devil knew their purposes and the aptness and proclivity of Judas and by bringing these together he
think the infelicities of our nature and the calamities of our temporal condition to become criminal so long as they make us not omit a duty or dispose us to the election of a crime or force us to swallow a temptation nor yet to exceed the value of their impulsive cause He that grieves for the loss of friends and yet had rather lose all the friends he hath than lose the love of God hath the sorrow of our Lord for his precedent And he that fears death and trembles at its approximation and yet had rather die again than sin once hath not sinned in his fear Christ hath hallowed it and the necessitous condition of his nature is his excuse But it were highly to be wished that in the midst of our caresses and levities of society in our festivities and triumphal merriments when we laugh at folly and rejoyce in sin we would remember that for those very merriments our Blessed Lord felt a bitter sorrow and not one vain and sinful laughter but cost the Holy Jesus a sharp pang and throe of Passion 4. Now that the Holy Jesus began to taste the bitter Cup he betook him to his great Antidote which himself the great Physician of our Souls prescribed to all the world to cure their calamities and to make them pass from miseries into vertue that so they may arrive at glory he prays to his heavenly Father he kneels down and not only so but falls flat upon the earth and would in humility and fervent adoration have descended low as the centre he prays with an intension great as his sorrow and yet with a dereliction so great and a conformity to the Divine will so ready as if it had been the most indifferent thing in the world for him to be delivered to death or from it for though his nature did decline death as that which hath a natural horrour and contradiction to the present interest of its preservation yet when he looked upon it as his heavenly Father had put it into the order of Redemption of the World it was that Baptism which he was straitned till he had accomplished And now there is not in the world any condition of prayer which is essential to the duty or any circumstances of advantage to its performance but were concentred in this one instance Humility of spirit lowliness of deportment importunity of desire a fervent spirit a lawful matter resignation to the will of God great love the love of a Son to his Father which appellative was the form of his address perseverance he went thrice and prayed the same prayer It was not long and it was so retired as to have the advantages of a sufficient solitude and opportune recollection for he was withdrawn from the most of his Disciples and yet not so alone as to lose the benefit of communion for Peter and the two Boanerges were near him Christ in this prayer which was the most fervent that he ever made on earth intending to transmit to all the world a precedent of Devotion to be transcribed and imitated that we should cast all our cares and empty them in the bosom of God being content to receive such a portion of our trouble back again which he assigns us for our spiritual emolument 5. The Holy Jesus having in a few words poured out torrents of innocent desires was pleased still to interrupt his Prayer that he might visit his charge that little flock which was presently after to be scattered he was careful of them in the midst of his Agonies they in his sufferings were fast asleep He awakens them gives them command to watch and pray that is to be vigilant in the custody of their senses and obervant of all accidents and to pray that they may be strengthened against all incursions of enemies and temptations and then returns to prayer and so a third time his Devotion still encreasing with his sorrow And when his Prayer was full and his sorrow come to a great measure after the third God sent his Angel to comfort him and by that act of grace then only expressed hath taught us to continue our Devotions so long as our needs last It may be God will not send a Comsorter till the third time that is after a long expectation and a patient 〈◊〉 and a lasting hope in the interim God supports us with a secret hand and in his own time will refresh the spirit with the visitations of his Angels with the emissions of comfort from the Spirit the Comforter And know this also that the holy Angel and the Lord of all the Angels stands by every holy person when he prays and although he draws before his glories the curtain of a cloud yet in every instant he takes care we shall not perish and in a just season dissolves the cloud and makes it to distill in holy dew and drops sweet as Manna pleasant as Nard and wholsome as the breath of Heaven And such was the consolation which the Holy Jesus received by the ministery of the Angel representing to Christ the Lord of the Angels how necessary it was that he should die for the glory of God that in his Passion his Justice Wisdom Goodness Power and Mercy should shine that unless he died all the World should perish but his bloud should obtain their pardon and that it should open the gates of Heaven repair the ruine of Angels establish a holy Church be 〈◊〉 of innumerable adoptive children to his Father whom himself should make heirs of glory and that his Passion should soon pass away his Father hearing and granting his Prayer that the Cup should pass speedily though indeed it should pass through him that it should be attended and followed with a glorious Resurrection with eternal rest and glory of his Humanity with the exaltation of his Name with a supreme dominion over all the world and that his Father should make him King of Kings and Prince of the Catholick Church These or whatsoever other comforts the Angel ministred were such considerations which the Holy Jesus knew and the Angel knew not but by communication from that God to whose assumed Humanity the Angel spake yet he was pleased to receive comfort from his servant just as God receives glory from his creatures and as he rejoyces in his own works even because he is good and gracious and is pleased so to do and because himself had caused a voluntary sadness to be interposed between the habitual knowledge and the actual consideration of these discourses and we feel a pleasure when a friendly hand lays upon our wound the plaister which our selves have made and applies such instruments and considerations of comfort which we have in notion and an ineffective habit but cannot reduce them to act because no man is so apt to be his own comforter which God hath therefore permitted that our needs should be the occasion of a mutual Charity 6. It was a great season for
parent of as great Religion as the good women make their fancy their softness and their passion 12. Our Blessed Lord appeared next to Simon and though he and John ran forthtogether and S. John outran Simon although Simon Peter had denied and forsworn his Lord and S. John never did and followed him to his Passion and his death yet Peter had the savour of seeing Jesus first Which some Spiritual persons understand as a testimony that penitent 〈◊〉 have accidental eminences and priviledges sometimes 〈◊〉 to them beyond the temporal graces of the just and innocent as being such who not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the remanent and inherent evils even of repented sins and their aptnesses to relapse but also because those who are true Penitents who understand the infiniteness of the Divine mercy and that for a sinner to pass from death to 〈◊〉 from the state of sin into pardon and the state of Grace is a greater gift and a more excellent and improbable mutation than for a just man to be taken into glory out of gratitude to God and indearment 〈◊〉 so great a change added to a fear of returning to such danger and misery will re-enforce all their industry and double their study and 〈◊〉 more diligently and watch more carefully and redeem the 〈◊〉 and make amends for their omissions and oppose a good to the former evils beside the duties of the 〈◊〉 imployment and then commonly the life of a holy Penitent is more holy active zealous and impatient of Vice and more rapacious of Vertue and holy actions and arises to greater 〈◊〉 of Sanctity than the even and moderate affections of just persons who as our Blessed Saviour's expression is 〈◊〉 no Repentance that is no change of state nothing but a perseverance and an improvement of degrees There is more joy in heaven before the Angels of God over 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉 ninety nine just persons that need it not for where sin hath abounded there doth grace super abound and that makes joy in Heaven 13. The Holy Jesus having received the affections of his most passionate Disciples the women and S. 〈◊〉 puts himself upon the way into the company of two good men going to Emmaus with troubled spirits and a reeling faith shaking all its upper building but leaving some of its foundation firm To them the Lord discourses of the necessity of the Death and Resurrection of the 〈◊〉 and taught them not to take estimate of the counsels of God by the designs and proportions of man for God by ways contrary to humane judgment brings to pass the purposes of his eternal Providence The glories of Christ were not made pompous by humane circumstances his Kingdom was spiritual he was to enter into Felicities through the gates of Death he refused to do Miracles before 〈◊〉 and yet did them before the people he confuted his accusers by silence and did not descend from the Cross when they offered to believe in him if he would but 〈◊〉 them to be perswaded by greater arguments of his power the miraculous circumstances of his Death and the glories of his Resurrection and by walking in the secret paths of Divine election hath commanded us to adore his footsteps to admire and revere his Wisdom to be satisfied with all the events of Providence and to rejoyce in him if by Afflictions he makes us holy if by Persecutions he supports and enlarges his Church if by Death he brings us to life so we arrive at the communion of his Felicities we must let him chuse the way it being sufficient that he is our guide and our support and our exceeding great reward For therefore Christ preached to the two Disciples going to 〈◊〉 the way of the Cross and the necessity of that passage that the wisdom of God might be glorified and the conjectures of man ashamed But whilest his discourse lasted they knew him not but in the breaking of bread he discovered himself For he turned their meal into a Sacrament and their darkness to light and having to his Sermon added the Sacrament opened all their discerning faculties the eyes of their body and their understanding too to represent to us that when we are blessed with the opportunities of both those instruments we want no exteriour assistence to guide us in the way to the knowing and enjoying of our Lord. 14. But the Apparitions which Jesus made were all upon the design of laying the foundation of all Christian Graces for the begetting and establishing Faith and an active Confidence in their persons and building them up on the great fundamentals of the Religion And therefore he appointed a general meeting upon a mountain in Galilee that the number of witnesses might not only disseminate the same but establish the Article of the Resurrection for upon that are built all the hopes of a Christian and if the dead rise not then are we of all men most miserable in quitting the present possessions and entertaining injuries and affronts without hopes of reparation But we lay two gages in several repositories the Body in the bosome of the earth the Soul in the 〈◊〉 of God and as we here live by Faith and lay them down with hope so the 〈◊〉 is a restitution of them both and a state of re-union And therefore although the glory of our spirits without the body were joy great enough to make compensation for mere than the troubles of all the world yet because one shall not be glorified without the other they being of themselves incomplete substances and God having revealed nothing clearly concerning actual and complete felicities till the day of Judgment when it is promised our bodies shall rise therefore it is that the Resurrection is the great Article upon which we rely and which Christ took so much care to prove and ascertain to so many persons because if that should be disbelieved with which all our felicities are to be received we have nothing to establish our Faith or entertain our Hope or satisfie our desires or make retribution for that state of secular inconveniences in which by the necessities of our nature and the humility and patience of our Religion we are engaged 15. But I consider that holy Scripture onely instructs us concerning the life of this world and the life of the Resurrection the life of Grace and the life of Glory both in the body that is a life of the whole man and whatsoever is spoken of the Soul considers it as an essential part of man relating to his whole constitution not as it is of it self an intellectual and separate substance for all its actions which are separate and removed from the body are relative and incomplete Now because the Soul is an incomplete substance and created in relation to the Body and is but a part of the whole man if the Body were as eternal and incorruptible as the Soul yet the separation of the one from the other would be
not be eaten not only for the former reason but because God had designed it for particular purposes to be the great Instrument of Expiation and an eminent type of the Blood of the Son of God who was to dye as the great expiatory Sacrifice for the World Nay it was re-established by the Apostles in the infancy of Christianity and observed by the Primitive Christians for several Ages as we have elsewhere observed 5. THE other Precept was concerning Circumcision given to Abraham at the time of God's entring into Covenant with him God said unto Abraham Thou shalt keep my Covenant c. This is my Covenant which ye shall keep between me and you and thy Seed after thee every Man-child among you shall be circumcised and ye shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin and it shall be a token of the Covenant betwixt me and you God had now made a Covenant with Abraham to take his Posterity for his peculiar People and that out of them should arise the promised Messiah and as all foederal compacts have some solemn and external rites of ratification so God was pleased to add Circumcision as the sign and seal of this Covenant partly as it had a peculiar fitness in it to denote the promised Seed partly that it might be a discriminating badge of Abraham's Children that part whom God had especially chosen out of the rest of Mankind from all other People On Abraham's part it was a sufficient argument of his hearty compliance with the terms of this Covenant that he would so chearfully submit to so unpleasing and 〈◊〉 a sign as was imposed upon him For Circumcision could not but be both painful and dangerous in one of his Years as it was afterwards to be to all new-born Infants whence 〈◊〉 complained of Moses commanding her to circumcise her Son that he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an husband of bloods a cruel and inhumane Husband And this the Jewes tell us was the reason why circumcision was omitted during their Fourty Years Journy in the Wilderness it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by reason of the trouble and inconvenience of the way God mercifully dispensing with the want of it 〈◊〉 it should hinder their travelling the soarness and weakness of the circumcised Person not comporting with hard and continual Journies It was to be administred the eighth day not sooner the tenderness of the Infant not well till then complying with it besides that the Mother of a Male-child was reckoned legally impure till the seventh Day not later probably because the longer it was deferred the more unwilling would Parents be to put their Children to pain of which they would every Day become more sensible not to say the satisfaction it would be to them to see their Children solemnly entred into Covenant Circumcision was afterwards incorporated into the Body of the Jewish Law and entertained with a mighty Veneration as their great and standing Priviledge relied on as the main Basis and Foundation of their 〈◊〉 and hopes of acceptance with Heaven and accounted in a manner equivalent to all the other Rites of the Mosaic Law 6. BUT besides these two we find other positive Precepts which though not so clearly expressed are yet sufficiently intimated to us Thus there seems to have been a Law that none of the Holy Line none of the Posterity of Seth should marry with Infidels or those corrupt and idolatrous Nations which God had rejected as appears in that it 's charged as a great part of the sin of the old World that the Sons of God matched with the Daughters of Men as also from the great care which Abraham took that his Son Isaac should not take a Wife of the Daughters of the Canaanites among whom he dwelt There was also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jus Levirationis whereby the next Brother to him who died without Issue was obliged to marry the Widow of the deceased and to raise up seed unto his Brother the contempt whereof cost Onan his Life together with many more particular Laws which the story of those Times might suggest to us But what is of most use and importance to us is to observe what Laws God gave for the administration of his Worship which will be best known by considering what worship generally prevailed in those early Times wherein we shall especially remarque the nature of their publick Worship the Places where the Times when and the Persons by whom it was administred 7. IT cannot be doubted but that the Holy Patriarchs of those days were careful to instruct their Children and all that were under their charge their Families being then very vast and numerous in the Duties of Religion to explain and improve the natural Laws written upon their minds and acquaint them with those Divine Traditions and positive Revelations which they themselves had received from God this being part of that great character which God gave of Abraham I know him that he will command his Children and his Houshold after him and they shall keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment To this they joyned Prayer and Invocation than which no duty is more natural and necessary more natural because it fitly expresses that great reverence and veneration which we have for the Divine Majesty and that propensity that is in Mankind to make known their wants none more necessary because our whole dependance being upon the continuance and constant returns of the Divine power and goodness 't is most reasonable that we should make our Daily addresses to him in whom we live move and have our being Nor were they wanting in returns of praise and solemn celebrations of the goodness of Heaven both by entertaining high and venerable thoughts of God and by actions suitable to those honourable sentiments which they had of him In these acts of worship they were careful to use gestures of the greatest reverence and submission which commonly was prostration Abraham bowed himself towards the ground and when God sent the Israelites the happy news of their deliverance out of Egypt they bowed their Heads and worshipped A posture which hath ever been the usual mode of adoration in those Eastern Countries unto this day But the greatest instance of the Publick Worship of those times was Sacrifices a very early piece of Devotion in all probability taking its rise from Adam's fall They were either Eucharistical expressions of thankfulness for blessings received or expiatory offered for the remission of sin Whether these Sacrifices were first taken up at Mens arbitrary pleasure or positively instituted and commanded by God might admit of a very large enquiry But to me the case seems plainly this that as to Eucharistical 〈◊〉 such as first-fruits and the like oblations Mens own reason might suggest and perswade them that it was fit to present them as the most natural significations of a thankful mind And thus far there might be Sacrifices in the
subtillest Councils and in a moment subvert the firmest projects on a sudden he confounded the Language of these foolish Builders so that they were forced to desist from their vain and ambitious design as not being able to understand and converse with one another To Peleg succeeded his son Rehu to 〈◊〉 Serug to him 〈◊〉 to Nachor Terah who dwelt in Ur of the Chaldaeans where conversing with those Idolatrous Nations he laps'd himself into the most gross Idolatry So apt are men to follow a multitude to do evil so fatally mischievous is ill company and a bad example But the best way to avoid the plague is to remove out of the house of infection Away goes Terah to Haran where by repentance he is said to have recovered himself out of the snare of the Devil 17. ABRAHAM the second son of Terah succeeds in the Patriarchal Line In his minority he was educated in the Idolatries of his Father's house who they say was a maker of Statues and Images And the Jews tells us many pleasant stories of Abraham's going into the shop in the absence of his Father his breaking the Images and jeering those that came to buy or worship them of his Father's carrying him to Nimrod to be punished his witty answers and miraculous escapes But God who had designed him for higher and nobler purposes called him at length out of his Father's house fully discoverd himself to him and by many solemn promises and federal compacts peculiarly engaged him to himself He was a man intirely devoted to the honour of God and had consecrated all his services to the interests of Religion scarce any duty either towards God or men for which he is not eminent upon record Towards God how great was his zeal and care to promote his worship erecting Altars almost in every place whereon he publickly offered his prayers and sacrifice His love to God wholly swallowed up the love and regard that he had to his dearest interests witness his intire resignation of himself his chearful renouncing all the concernments of his Estate and Family and especially his readiness to sacrifice his only son the son of his old age and which is above all the son of the promise when God by way of trial required it of him How vigorous and triumpant was his faith especially in the great promise of a son which he firmly embraced against all humane probabilities to the contrary Against hope he believed in hope and being strong in faith gave glory to God How hearty was his dependence upon the Divine Providence when called to leave his Father's house and to go into a strange Country how chearfully did he obey and go out though he knew not whither he went How unconquerable was his patience how even the composure of his mind in all conditions in fifteen several journeys that he undertook and ten difficult temptations which he underwent he never betrayed the least murmuring or hard thought of God Towards others he shewed the greatest tenderness and respect the most meek and unpassionate temper a mind inflamed with a desire of peace and concord Admirable his justice and equity in all his dealings his great hospitality and bounty towards strangers and for that end say the Jews he got him an house near the entring into Haran that he might entertain strangers as they went in or came out of the City at his own table as indeed he seems to have had that most excellent and Divine temper of mind an universal love and charity towards all men But his greatest charity appeared in the care that he took of the Souls of men Maimonides tells us that he kept a publick School of institution whither he gathered men together and instructed them in that truth which he himself had embraced and he gives us an account by what methods of reasoning and information he used to convince and perswade them But whatever he did towards others we are sure he did it towards those that were under his own charge He had a numerous family and a vast retinue and he was as careful to inform them in the knowledge of the true God and to instruct them in all the duties of Religion 'T is the character which God himself gave of him I know Abraham that he will command his children and his houshold after him and they shall keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment And so he did his house being a School of piety wherein Religion was both taught and practised many reclaimed from the errors and idolatries of the times and all his domesticks and dependants solemnly dedicated to God by Circumcision Therefore when 't is said that he brought with him all the Souls which they had gotten in Haran the Paraphrase of Onkelos renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Souls which they had subjected to the Law in Haran Jonathans Targum and much at the same rate that of Jerusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Souls which they had made proselytes in Haran or as Solomon Jarchi expresses it a little more after the Hebrew mode the Souls which they had gathered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 under the wings of the Divine Majesty and he further adds that Abraham proselyted the men and Sarah the women So when elsewhere we read of his trained servants some of the Jewish Masters expound it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those that were initiated and trained up in the knowledge of the Law Such being the temper of this holy man God was pleased frequently to converse with him and to impart his mind to him acquainting him with the secret counsels and purposes of his Providence whence he is stiled the friend of God But that which shewed him to be most dear to Heaven was the Covenant which God solemnly made with him wherein binding Abraham and his seed to a sincere and universal obedience he obliged himself to become their God to be his shield and his exceeding great reward to take his posterity for his peculiar people to encrease their number and to inlarge their power to settle them in a rich and a pleasant Country a type of that Heavenly and better Country that is above and which was the crown of all that in his seed all the Nations of the Earth should be blessed that is the promised Messiah should proceed out of his loins who should be a common blessing to mankind in whom both Jew and Gentile should be justified and saved and he by that means become spiritually the Father of many Nations This Covenant was ratified and ensured on God's part by a solemn oath For when God made promise to Abraham because he could swear by no greater he sware by himself saying Surely blessing I will bless thee and multiplying I will multiply thee On Abraham's part it was sealed with the Sacrament of Circumcision which God instituted as a peculiar federal rite to distinguish Abraham's posterity from all other people Abraham died
his people and free liberty to go serve and worship the God of their Fathers And that he might not seem a mere pretender to Divine revelation but that he really had an immediate commission from Heaven God was pleased to furnish him with extraordinary Credentials and to seal his Commission with a power of working Miracles beyond all the Arts of Magick and those tricks for which the Egyptian Sorcerers were so famous in the World But Pharaoh unwilling to part with such useful Vassals and having oppressed them beyond possibility of reconcilement would not hearken to the proposal but sometimes downright rejected it otherwhiles sought by subtil and plausible pretences to evade and shift it off till by many astonishing Miracles and severe Judgments God extorted at length a grant from him Under the conduct of Moses they set forwards after at least two hundred years servitude under the Egyptian yoke and though 〈◊〉 sensible of his error with a great Army pursued them either to cut them off or bring them back God made way for them through the midst of the Sea the waters becoming like a wall of Brass on each side of them till being all passed to the other 〈◊〉 those invisible cords which had hitherto tied up that liquid Element bursting in sunder the waters returned and overwhelmed their enemies that pursued them Thus God by the same stroke can protect his friends and punish his enemies Nor did the Divine Providence here take its leave of them but became their constant guard and defence in all their journeys waiting upon them through their several stations in the wilderness the most memorable whereof was that at Mount Sinai in Arabia The place where God delivered them the pattern in the Mount according to which the form both of their Church and State was to be framed and modelled In order hereunto Moses is called up into the Mount where by Fasting and Prayer he conversed with Heaven and received the body of their Laws Three days the people were by a pious and devout care to sanctifie and prepare themselves for the promulgation of the Law they might not come near their Wives were commanded to wash their clothes as an embleme and representation of that cleansing of the heart and that inward purity of mind where with they were to entertain the Divine will On the third day in the morning God descended from Heaven with great appearances of Majesty and terror with thunders and lightnings with black clouds and tempests with shouts and the loud noise of a trumpet which trumpet say the Jews was made of the horn of that Ram that was offered in the room of Isaac with fire and smoke on the top of the Mount ascending up like the smoke of a Furnace the Mountain it self greatly quaking the people trembling nay so terrible was the sight that Moses who had so frequently so familiarly conversed with God said I exceedingly fear and quake All which pompous trains of terror and magnificence God made use of at this time to excite the more solemn attention to his Laws and to beget a greater reverence and veneration for them in the minds of the people and to let them see how able he was to call them to account and by the severest penalties to vindicate the violation of his Law 4. THE Code and Digest of those Laws which God now gave to the Jews as the terms of that National Covenant that he made with them consisted of three sorts of Precepts Moral Ecelesiastical and Political which the Jews will have intimated by those three words that so frequently occur in the writings of Moses Laws Statutes and Judgments By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Laws they understand the Moral Law the notices of good and evil naturally implanted in mens minds By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Statutes Ceremonial Precepts instituted by God with peculiar reference to his Church By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Judgments Political Laws concerning Justice and Equity the order of humane society and the prudent and peaceable managery of the Commonwealth The Moral Laws inserted into this Code are those contained in the Decalogue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they are called the ten words that were written upon two Tables of Stone These were nothing else but a summary Comprehension of the great Laws of Nature engraven at first upon the minds of all men in the World the most material part whereof was now consigned to writing and incorporated into the body of the Jewish Law I know the Decalogue is generally taken to be a complete System of all natural Laws But whoever impartially considers the matter will find that there are many instances of duty so far from being commanded in it that they are not reducible to any part of it unless hook'd in by subtilties of wit and drawn thither by forc'd and unnatural inferences What provision except in one case or two do any of those Commandments make against neglects of duty Where do they obligue us to do good to others to love assist relieve our enemies Gratitude and thankfulness to benefactors is one of the prime and essential Laws of Nature and yet no where that I know of unless we will have it implied in the Preface to the Law commanded or intimated in the Decalogue With many other cases which 'tis naturally evident are our duty whereof no footsteps are to be seen in this Compendium unless hunted out by nice and sagacious reasonings and made out by a long train of consequences never originally intended in the Commandment and which not one in a thousand are capable of deducing from it It is probable therefore that God reduc'd only so many of the Laws of Nature into writing as were proper to the present state and capacities of that people to whom they were given superadding some and explaining others by the Preaching and Ministery of the Prophets who in their several Ages endeavoured to bring men out of the Shades and Thickets into clear light and Noon-day by clearing up mens obligations to those natural and essential duties in the practice whereof humane nature was to be advanced unto its just accomplishment and perfection Hence it was that our Lord who came not to destroy the Law but to fulfil and perfect it has explained the obligations of the natural Law more fully and clearly more plainly and intelligibly rendred our duty more fixed and certain and extended many instances of obedience to higher measures to a greater exactness and perfection than ever they were understood to have before Thus he commands a free and universal charity not only that we love our friends and relations but that we love our enemies bless them that curse us do good to them that hate us and pray for them that despitefully use and persecute us He hath forbidden malice and revenge with more plainness and smartness obliged us not only to live according to the measures of sobriety but extended it to self-denial and taking
was the Sabbath which was to be kept with all imaginable care and strictness they being commanded to rest in it from all servile labours and to attend the Duties and Offices of Religion a type of that rest that remains for the People of God Their monthly Festivals were the New-moons wherein they were to blow the Trumpets over their Sacrifices and Oblations and to observe them with great expressions of joy and triumph in a thankful resentment of the blessings which all that Month had been conferred upon them Their Annual Solemnities were either ordinary or extraordinary Ordinary were those that returned every Year whereof the first was the Passover to be celebrated upon the Fourteenth day of the first Month as a Memorial of their great deliverance out of Egypt The second Pentecost called also the Feast of Weeks because just seven Weeks or fifty days after the Passover Instituted it was partly in memory of the promulgation of the Law published at Mount Sinai fifty days after their celebration of the Passover in Egypt partly as a thanksgiving for the in gathering of their Harvest which usually was fully brought in about this time The third was the Feast of Tabernacles kept upon the Fifteenth day of the Seventh Month for the space of Seven days together at which time they dwelt in Booths made of green Boughs as a memento of that time when they sojourn'd in Tents and Tabernacles in the Wilderness and a sensible demonstration of the transitory duration of the present life that the Earthly house of our Tabernacle must be dissolved and that therefore we should secure a building of God an house not made with hands Eternal in the Heavens These were the three great solemnities wherein all the Males were obliged to appear at Jerusalem and to present themselves and their offerings in testimony of their homage and devotion unto God Besides which they had some of lesser moment such as their Feast of Trumpets and that of Expiation The Annual Festivals extraordinary were those that recurr'd but once in the periodical return of several years such was the Sabbatical year wherein the Land was to lye fallow and to rest from ploughing and sowing and all manner of cultivation and this was to be every seventh year typifying the Eternal Sabbatism in Heaven where good men shall rest from their labours and their works shall follow them But the great Sabbatical year of all was that of Jubilee which returned at the end of seven ordinary Sabbatick years that is every fiftieth year the approach whereof was proclaimed by the sound of Trumpets in it servants were released all debts discharged and mortgaged Estates reverted to their proper heirs And how evidently did this shadow out the state of the Gospel and our Lord 's being sent to preach good tidings to the meek to bind up the broken hearted to preach liberty to the captives and the opening of the prison to them that are bound to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord that they might lift up their heads because their redemption drew nigh 8. LASTLY They had Laws concerning the persons by whom their publick worship was administred and here there was appointed an High Priest who had his proper offices and rules of duty his peculiar attire and consecration ordinary Priests whose business was to instruct the people to Pray and offer sacrifice to bless the Congregation and judge in cases of Leprosie and such like at their Ordination they were to be chosen before all the people to be sprinkled with the water of Expiation their Hair shaved and their Bodies washed afterwards anointed and sacrifices to be offered for them and then they might enter upon their Priestly ministrations Next to these were the Levites who were to assist the Priests in preparing the Sacrifices to bear the Tabernacle while it lasted and lay up its Vessels and Utensils to purifie and cleanse the Vessels and Instruments to guard the Courts and Chambers of the Temple to watch weekly in the Temple by their turns to sing and celebrate the praises of God with Hymns and Musical Instruments and to joyn with the Priests in judging and determining Ceremonial causes they were not to be taken into the full discharge of their Function till the thirtieth nor to be kept at it beyond the fiftieth year of their age God mercifully thinking it fit to give them then a Writ of Ease whose strength might be presumed sufficiently impaired by truckling for so many years under such toilsom and laborious ministrations Though the Levitical Priests were types of Christ yet it was the High Priest who did eminently typifie him and that in the unity and singularity of his office for though many Orders and Courses of inferior Priests and Ministers yet was there but one High Priest There is one Mediator between God and man the man Christ Jesus in the qualifications necessary to his election as to place he was to be taken out of the Tribe of Levi as to his person which was to be every ways perfect and comely and the manner of his Consecration in his singular capacity that he alone might enter into the holy of holies which he did once every year upon the great day of Expiation with a mighty pomp and train of Ceremonies killing Sacrifices burning Incense sprinkling the bloud of the Sacrifice before and upon the Mercy-seat going within the veil and making an attonement within the holy place All which immediately referred to Christ who by the sacrifice of himself and through the veil of his own flesh entred not into the holy place made with hands but into Heaven it self now to appear in the presence of God for us All which might be represented more at large but that I intend not a discourse about these matters 9. BESIDES the Laws which we have hitherto enumerated there were several other particular Commands Ritual Constitutions about Meats and Drinks and other parts of humane life Such was the difference they were to make between the Creatures some to be clean and others unclean such were several sorts of pollution and uncleanness which were not in their own nature sins but Ceremonial defilements of this kind were several provisions about Apparel Diet and the ordering Family-affairs all evidently of a Ceremonial aspect but too long to be insisted on in this place The main design of this Ceremonial Law was to point out to us the Evangelical state The Law had only a shadow of good things to come and not the very image of the things themselves the body was Christ and therefore though the Law came by Moses yet grace and truth the truth of all those types and figures came by Christ. It was time for Moses to resign the Chair when once this great Prophet was come into the World Ceremonies could no longer be of use when once the substance was at hand well may the Stars disappear at the rising of the Sun the Messiah being cut off
of his Neighbour-creatures the skins of Beasts 〈◊〉 hair and a Leathern girdle and herein he literally made good the character of Elias who is described as an hairy man girt with a Leathern girdle about his Loins His Diet suitable to his Garb his Meat was Locusts and wild Honey Locusts accounted by all Nations amongst the meanest and vilest sorts of food wild honey such as the natural artifice and labour of the Bees had stored up in caverns and hollow Trees without any elaborate curiosity to prepare and dress it up Indeed his abstinence was so great and his food so unlike other Mens that the Evangelist says of him that he came neither eating nor drinking as if he had eaten nothing or at least what was worth nothing But Meat commends us not to God it is the devout mind and the honest life that makes us valuable in the eye of Heaven The place of his abode was not in Kings houses in stately and delicate Palaces but where he was born and bred the Wilderness of Judaea he was in the Desarts until the time of his shewing unto Israel Divine grace is not consined to particular places it is not the holy City or the Temple at Mount Sion makes us nearer unto Heaven God can when he please consecrate a Desart into a Church make us gather Grapes among Thorns and Religion become fruitful in a barren Wilderness 4. PREPARED by so singular an Education and furnished with an immediate Commission from God he entred upon the actual administration of his Office In those days came John the Baptist preaching in the Wilderness of Judaea and saying Repent ye for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand He was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Justin Martyr calls him the Herald to Proclaim the first approach of the Holy Jesus his whole Ministry tending to prepare the way to his entertainment accomplishing herein what was of old foretold concerning him For this is he that was spoken of by the Prophet Esaias saying The Voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight He told the 〈◊〉 that the Messiah whom they had so long expected was now at hand and his Kingdom ready to appear that the Son of God was come down from Heaven a Person as far beyond him in dignity as in time and existence to whom he was not worthy to minister in the meanest Offices that he came to introduce a new and better state of things to enlighten the World with the clearest Revelations of the Divine will and to acquaint them with counsels brought from the bosom of the Father to put a period to all the types and umbrages of the Mosaic Dispensation and bring in the truth and substance of all those shadows and to open a Fountain of grace and fulness to Mankind to remove that state of guilt into which humane nature was so deeply sunk and as the Lamb of God by the expiatory Sacrifice of 〈◊〉 to take away the sin of the World not like the continual Burnt-offering the Lamb offered Morning and Evening only for the sins of the House of Israel but for Jew and Gentile Barbarian and Scythian bond and free he told them that God had a long time born with the sins of Men and would now bring things to a quicker issue and that therefore they should do well to break off their sins by repentance and by a serious amendment and reformation of life dispose themselves for the glad tidings of the Gospel that they should no longer bear up themselves upon their external priviledges the Fatherhood of Abraham and their being God's select and peculiar People that God would raise up to himself another Generation a Posterity of Abraham from among the Gentiles who should walk in his steps in the way of his unshaken faith and sincere obedience and that if all this did not move them to bring forth fruits meet for repentance the Axe was laid to the root of the Tree to extirpate their Church and to hew them down as fuel for the unquenchable Fire His free and resolute preaching together with the great severity of his life procured him a vast Auditory and numerous Proselytes for there went out to him Jerusalem and all Judaea and the Region round about Jordan Persons of all ranks and orders of all Sects and Opinions 〈◊〉 and Sadducees Souldiers and Publicans whose Vices he impartially censured and condemned and pressed upon them the duties of their particular places and relations Those whom he gained over to be Proselytes to his Doctrine he entred into this new Institution of life by Baptism and hence he derived his Title of the Baptist a solemn and usual way of initiating Proselytes no less than Circumcision and of great antiquity in the Jewish Church In all times says Maimonides if any Gentile would enter into Covenant remain under the wings of the Schechina or Divine Majesty and take upon him the yoke of the Law he is bound to have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Circumcision Baptism and a Peace-offering and if a Woman Baptism and an Oblation because it is said As ye are so shall the stranger be as ye your selves 〈◊〉 into Covenant by Circumcision Baptism and a Peace-offering so ought the Proselyte also in all Ages to enter in Though this last he confesses is to be omitted during their present state of desolation and to be made when their Temple shall be rebuilt This Rite they generally make contemporary with the giving of the Law So Maimonides By three things says he the Israelites entred into Covenant he means the National Covenant at Mount Sinai by Circumcision Baptism and an Oblation Baptism being used some little time before the Law which he proves from that place 〈◊〉 the People to day and to morrow and let them wash their Clothes This the Rabbines unanimously expound concerning Baptism and expresly affirm that where-ever we read of the Washing of Clothes there an obligation to Baptism is intended Thus they entred into the first Covenant upon the frequent violations whereof God having promised to make a new and solemn Covenant with them in the times of the Messiah they expected a second Baptism as that which should be the Rite of their Initiation into it And this probably is the reason why the Apostle writing to the Hebrews speaks of the Doctrin of Baptisms in the plural number as one of the primary and elementary Principles of the faith wherein the Catechumens were to be instructed meaning that besides the Baptism whereby they had been initiated into the Mosaic Covenant there was another by which they were to enter into this new 〈◊〉 that was come upon the World Hence the Sanhedrim to whom the cognizance of such cases did peculiarly appertain when told of John's Baptism never expressed any wonder at it as a new upstart Ceremony it being a thing daily practised in their Church nor found fault
an uncertain hill and the way to it had been upon the waters upon which no spirit but that of Contradiction and Discord did ever move for the man should have tended to an end of an uncertain dwelling and walked to it by ways not discernible and arrived thither by chance which because it is irregular would have discomposed the pleasures of a Christian Hope as the very disputing hath already destroyed Charity and disunited the continuity of Faith and in the consequent there would be no Vertue and no Felicity But God who never loved that Man should be too ambitiously busie in imitating his Wisedom and Man lost Paradise for it is most desirous we should imitate his Goodness and transcribe copies of those excellent Emanations from his Holiness whereby as he communicates himself to us in Mercies so he propounds himself imitable by us in Graces And in order to this God hath described our way plain certain and determined and although he was pleased to leave us indetermined in the Questions of exteriour Communion yet he put it past all question that we are bound to be Charitable He hath placed the Question of the state of Separation in the dark in hidden and undiscerned regions but he hath opened the windows of Heaven and given great light to us teaching how we are to demean our selves in the state of Conjunction Concerning the Salvation of Heathens he was not pleased to give us account but he hath clearly described the duty of Christians and tells upon what terms alone we shall be saved And although the not inquiring into the ways of God and the strict rules of practice have been instrumental to the preserving them free from the serpentine enfoldings and labyrinths of Dispute yet God also with a great design of mercy hath writ his Commandments in so large characters and engraven them in such Tables that no man can want the Records nor yet skill to read the hand-writing upon this wall if he understands what he understands that is what is placed in his own spirit For God was therefore desirous that humane nature should be perfected with moral not intellectual Excellencies because these only are of use and compliance with our present state and conjunction If God had given to Eagles an appetite to swim or to the Elephant strong desires to fly he would have ordered that an abode in the Sea and the Air respectively should have been proportionable to their manner of living for so God hath done to Man fitting him with such Excellencies which are useful to him in his ways and progress to Perfection A man hath great use and need of Justice and all the instances of Morality serve his natural and political ends he cannot live without them and be happy but the filling the rooms of the Understanding with aiery and ineffective Notions is just such an Excellency as it is in a Man to imitate the voice of Birds at his very best the Nightingale shall excel him and it is of no use to that End which God designed him in the first intentions of creation In pursuance of this consideration I have chosen to serve the purposes of Religion by doing assistence to that part of Theologie which is wholly practical that which makes us wiser therefore because it makes us 〈◊〉 And truly my Lord it is enough to weary the spirit of a Disputer that he shall argue till he hath lost his voice and his time and sometimes the Question too and yet no man shall be of his mind more than was before How few turn Lutherans or Calvinists or Roman Catholicks from the Religion either of their Country or Interest Possibly two or three weak or interested phantastick and easie prejudicate and effeminate understandings pass from Church to Church upon grounds as weak as those for which formerly they did dissent and the same Arguments are good or bad as exteriour accidents or interiour appetites shall determine I deny not but for great causes some Opinions are to be quitted but when I consider how few do forsake any and when any do oftentimes they chuse the wrong side and they that take the righter do it so by contingency and the advantage also is so little I believe that the triumphant persons have but small reason to please themselves in gaining Proselytes since their purchase is so small and as inconsiderable to their triumph as it is unprofitable to them who change for the worse or for the better upon unworthy motives In all this there is nothing certain nothing noble But he that follows the work of God that is labours to gain Souls not to a Sect and a Subdivision but to the Christian Religion that is to the Faith and Obedience of the Lord JESUS hath a promise to be assisted and rewarded and all those that go to Heaven are the purchase of such undertakings the fruit of such culture and labours for it is only a holy life that lands us there And now my Lord I have told you my reasons I shall not be ashamed to say that I am weary and toiled with rowing up and down in the seas of Questions which the Interests of Christendom have commenced and in many Propositions of which I am heartily perswaded I am not certain that I am not deceived and I find that men are most confident of those Articles which they can so little prove that they never made Questions of them But I am most certain that by living in the Religion and fear of God in Obedience to the King in the Charities and duties of Communion with my Spiritual Guides in Justice and Love with all the world in their several proportions I shall not fail of that End which is perfective of humane nature and which will never be obtained by Disputing Here therefore when I had fixed my thoughts upon sad apprehensions that God was removing our Candlestick for why should be not when men themselves put the Light out and pull the Stars from their Orbs so hastening the day of God's Judgment I was desirous to put a portion of the holy fire into a Repository which might help to re-enkindle the Incense when it shall please God Religion shall return and all his Servants sing In convertendo captivitatem Sion with a voice of Eucharist But now my Lord although the results and issues of my retirements and study do naturally run towards You and carry no excuse for their forwardness but the confidence that your Goodness rejects no emanation of a great affection yet in this Address I am apt to promise to my self a fair interpretation because I bring you an instrument and auxiliaries to that Devotion whereby we believe you are dear to God and know that you are to good men And if these little sparks of holy fire which I have heaped together do not give life to your prepared and already-enkindled Spirit yet they will sometimes help to entertain a Thought to actuate a Passion to imploy and hallow
because it brings afflictions upon us but with love to our supreme Law-giver it is contrary to the natural love we bear to God so understood because it makes him our enemy whom naturally and reasonably we cannot but love and therefore also opposite to the first Appetite of Man which is to be like God in order to which we have naturally no instrument but Love and the consequents of Love 6. And this is not at all to be contradicted by a pretence that a man does not naturally know there is a GOD. Because by the same instrument by which we know that the World began or that there was a first man by the same we know that there is a GOD and that he also knew it too and conversed with that God and received Laws from him For if we discourse of Man and the Law of Nature and the first Appetites and the first Reasons abstractedly and in their own complexions and without all their relations and provisions we discourse jejunely and falsely and unprofitably For as Man did not come by chance nor by himself but from the universal Cause so we know that this universal Cause did do all that was necessary for him in order to the End he appointed him And therefore to begin the history of a Man's Reason and the philosophy of his Nature it is not necessary for us to place him there where without the consideration of a GOD or Society or Law or Order he is to be placed that is in the state of a thing rather than a person but God by Revelations and Scriptures having helped us with Propositions and parts of story relating Man's first and real condition from thence we can take the surest account and make the most perfect derivation of Propositions 7. From this first Appetite of Man to be like God and the first natural instrument of it Love descend all the first obligations of Religion In which there are some parts more immediately and naturally expressive others by superinduction and positive command Natural Religion I call such actions which either are proper to the nature of the thing we worship such as are giving praises to him and speaking excellent things of him and praying to him for such things as we need and a readiness to obey him in whatsoever he commands or else such as are expressions proportionate to our natures that make them that is giving to God the best things we have and by which we can declare our esteem of his honour and excellency assigning some portion of our time of our estate the labours of our persons the increase of our store First fruits Sacrifices Oblations and Tithes which therefore God rewards because he hath allowed to our natures no other instruments of doing him honour but by giving to him in some manner which we believe honourable and apt the best thing we have 8. The next Appetite a man hath is to beget one like himself God having implanted that appetite into Man for the propagation of mankind and given it as his first Blessing and permission It is not good for man to be alone and Increase and multiply And Artemidorus had something of this doctrine when he reckons these two Laws of Nature Deum colere Mulieribus vinci To worship God and To be overcome by women in proportion to his two first Appetites of Nature To be like God and To have another like himself This Appetite God only made regular by his first provisions of satisfaction He gave to Man a Woman for a Wife for the companion of his sorrows for the instrument of multiplication and yet provided him but of one and intimated he should have no more which we do not only know by an after-revelation the Holy Jesus having declared it to have been God's purpose but Adam himself understood it as appears by his first discourses at the entertainment of his new Bride And although there were permissions afterward of Polygamy yet there might have been a greater pretence of necessity at first because of enlarging and multiplying fountains rather than chanels and three or four at first would have enlarged mankind by greater proportion than many more afterwards little distances near the Centre make greater and larger figures than when they part near the fringes of the Circle and therefore those after-permissions were to avoid a greater evil not a hallowing of the licence but a reproach of their infirmity And certainly the multiplication of Wives is contrariant to that design of love and endearment which God intended at first between Man and Wife Connubia mille Non illis generis nexus non pignora curae Sed numero languet pietas And amongst them that have many Wives the relation and necessitude is tristing and loose and they are all equally contemptible because the mind entertains no loves or union where the object is multiplied and the act unfixed and distracted So that this having a great commodity in order to Man 's great End that is of living well and happily seems to be intended by God in the nature of things and instruments natural and reasonable towards Man's End and therefore to be a Law if not natural yet at least positive and superinduced at first in order to Man 's proper End However by the provision which God made for satisfaction of this Appetite of Nature all those actions which deflect and erre from the order of this End are unnatural and inordinate and not permitted by the concession of God nor the order of the thing but such actions only which naturally produce the end of this provision and satisfaction are natural regular and good 9. But by this means Man grew into a Society and a Family and having productions of his own kind which he naturally desired and therefore loved he was consequently obliged to assist them in order to their End that they might become like him that is perfect men and brought up to the same state and they also by being at first impotent and for ever after beneficiaries and obliged persons are for the present subject to their Parents and for ever after bound to duty because there is nothing which they can do that can directly produce so great a benefit to the Parents as they have to the Children From hence naturally descend all those mutual Obligations between Parents and Children which are instruments of Protection and benefit on the one side and Duty and obedience on the other and all these to be expressed according as either of their necessities shall require or any stipulation or contract shall appoint or shall be superinduced by any positive Laws of God or Man 10. In natural descent of the Generations of Man this one first Family was multiplied so much that for conveniency they were forced to divide their dwellings and this they did by Families especially the great Father being the Major-domo to all his minors And this division of dwellings although it
kept the same form and power in the several Families which were in the original yet it introduced some new necessities which although they varied in the instance yet were to be determined by such instruments of Reason which were given to us at first upon foresight of the publick necessities of the World And when the Families came to be divided that their common Parent being extinct no Master of a Family had power over another Master the rights of such men and their natural power became equal because there was nothing to distinguish them and because they might do equal injury and invade each other's possessions and disturb their peace and surprise their liberty And so also was their power of doing benefit equal though not the same in kind But God who made Man a sociable creature because he knew it was not good for him to be alone so dispensed the abilities and possibilities of doing good that in something or other every man might need or be benefited by every man Therefore that they might pursue the end of Nature and their own appetites of living well and happily they were forced to consent to such Contracts which might secure and supply to every one those good things without which he could not live happily Both the Appetites the Irascible and the Concupiscible fear of evil and desire of benefit were the sufficient endearments of Contracts of Societies and Republicks And upon this stock were decreed and hallowed all those Propositions without which Bodies politick and Societies of men cannot be happy And in the transaction of these many accidents daily happening it grew still reasonable that is necessary to the End of living happily that all those after-Obligations should be observed with the proportion of the same faith and endearment which bound the first Contracts For though the natural Law be always the same yet some parts of it are primely necessary others by supposition and accident and both are of the same necessity that is equally necessary in the several cases Thus to obey a King is as necessary and naturally reasonable as to obey a Father that is supposing there be a King as it is certain naturally a man cannot be but a Father must be supposed If it be made necessary that I promise it is also necessary that I perform it for else I shall return to that inconvenience which I sought to avoid when I made the Promise and though the instance be very far removed from the first necessities and accidents of our prime being and production yet the reason still pursues us and natural Reason reaches up to the very last minutes and orders the most remote particulars of our well-being 11. Thus Not to Steal Not to commit Adultery Not to kill are very reasonable prosecutions of the great End of Nature of living well and happily But when a man is said to steal when to be a Murtherer when to be Incestuous the natural Law doth not teach in all cases but when the superinduced Constitution hath determined the particular Law by natural Reason we are obliged to observe it because though the Civil power makes the instance and determines the particular yet right Reason makes the Sanction and passes the Obligation The Law of Nature makes the major Proposition but the Civil Constitution or any superinduced Law makes the Assumption in a practical Syllogism To kill is not Murther but to kill such persons whom I ought not It was not Murther among the Jews to kill a man-slayer before he entred a City of Refuge to kill the same man after his entry was Among the Romans to kill an Adulteress or a Ravisher in the act was lawful with us it is Murther Murther and Incest and Theft always were unlawful but the same actions were not always the same crimes And it is just with these as with Disobedience which was ever criminal but the same thing was not estimated to be Disobedience nor indeed could any thing be so till the Sanction of a Superior had given the instance of Obedience So for Theft To catch Fish in rivers or Deer or Pigeons when they were esteemed ferae naturae of a wild condition and so primo 〈◊〉 was lawful just as to take or kill Badgers or Foxes and Bevers and Lions but when the Laws had appropriated Rivers and divided Shores and imparked Deer and housed Pigeons it became Theft to take them without leave To despoil the Egyptians was not Theft when God who is the Lord of all possessions had bidden the Israelites but to do so now were the breach of the natural Law and of a Divine Commandment For the natural Law I said is eternal in the Sanction but variable in the instance and the expression And indeed the Laws of Nature are very few They were but two at first and but two at last when the great change was made from Families to Kingdoms The first is to do duty to God The second is to do to our selves and our Neighbours that is to our neighbours as to our selves all those actions which naturally reasonably or by institution or emergent necessity are in order to a happy life Our Blessed Saviour reduces all the Law to these two 1. Love the Lord with all thy heart 2. Love thy neighbour as thy self In which I observe in verification of my former discourse that Love is the first natural bond of Duty to God and so also it is to our Neighbour And therefore all entercourse with our neighbour was founded in and derived from the two greatest endearments of Love in the world A man came to have a Neighbour by being a Husband and a Father 12. So that still there are but two great natural Laws binding us in our relations to God and Man we remaining essentially and by the very design of creation obliged to God in all and to our neighbours in the proportions of equality as thy self that is that he be permitted and promoted in the order to his living well and happily as thou art for Love being there not an affection but the duty that results from the first natural bands of Love which began Neighbourhood signifies Justice Equality and such reasonable proceedings which are in order to our common End of a happy life and is the same with that other Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you do you to them and that is certainly the greatest and most effective Love because it best promotes that excellent End which God designed for our natural perfection All other particulars are but prosecutions of these two that is of the order of Nature save only that there is a third Law which is a part of Love too it is Self-love and therefore is rather supposed than at the first expressed because a man is reasonably to be presumed to have in him a sufficient stock of Self-love to serve the ends of his nature and creation and that is that man demean and use his own body
servants some were Covetous and would usurp that which by an earlier distinction had passed into private possession and then they made new principles and new discourses such which were reasonable in order to their private indirect ends but not to the publick benefit and therefore would prove unreasonable and mischievous to themselves at last 20. And when once they broke the order of creation it is easie to understand by what necessities of consequence they ran into many sins and irrational proceedings AElian tells of a Nation who had a Law binding them to beat their Parents to death with clubs when they lived to a decrepit and unprofitable age The Persian Magi mingled with their Mothers and all their nearest relatives And by a Law of the Venetians says Bodinus a Son in banishment was redeemed from the sentence if he killed his banished Father And in Homer's time there were a sort of Pirats who professed Robbing and did account it honourable But the great prevarications of the Laws of Nature were in the first Commandment when the tradition concerning God was derived by a long line and there were no visible remonstrances of an extraordinary power they were quickly brought to believe that he whom they saw not was not at all especially being prompted to it by Pride Tyranny and a loose imperious spirit Others 〈◊〉 to low opinions concerning God and made such as they list of their own and they were like to be strange Gods which were of Man's making When Man either maliciously or carelesly became unreasonable in the things that concerned God God was pleased to give him over to a reprobate mind that is an unreasonable understanding and false principles concerning himself and his Neighbour that his sin against the natural Law might become its own punishment by discomposing his natural happiness Atheism and Idolatry brought in all unnatural Lusts and many unreasonable Injustices And this we learn from S. Paul As they did not like to retain God in their knowledge God gave them over to a reprobate mind to do those things which are not convenient that is incongruities towards the end of their creation and so they became full of unrighteousness lust covetousness malice envy strise and murther disobedient to parents breakers of Covenants unnatural in their affections and in their passions and all this was the consequent of breaking the first natural Law They changed the truth of God into a lie For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections 21. Now God who takes more care for the good of man than man does 〈◊〉 his own did not only imprint these Laws in the hearts and understandings of man but did also take care to make this light shine clear enough to walk by by adopting some instances of the natural Laws into Religion Thus the Law against Murther became a part of Religion in the time of Noah and some other things were then added concerning worshipping God against Idolatry and against unnatural and impure Mixtures Sometimes God superadded Judgments as to the 23000. Assyrians for Fornication For although these punishments were not threatned to the crime in the sanction and expression of any definite Law and it could not naturally arrive to it by its inordination yet it was as agreeable to the Divine Justice to inflict it as to inflict the pains of Hell upon evil livers who yet had not any revelation of such intolerable danger for it was sufficient that God had made such crimes to be against their very Nature and they who will do violence to their Nature to do themselves hurt and to displease God deserve to lose the title to all those good things which God was pleased to design for man's final condition And because it grew habitual customary and of innocent reputation it pleased God to call this precept out of the darkness whither their evil customs and false discourses had put it and by such an extraregular but very signal punishment to re-mind them that the natural permissions of Concubinate were only confined to the ends of mankind and were hallowed only by the Faith and the design of Marriage And this was signified by S. Paul in these words They that sin without the Law shall also perish without the Law that is by such Judgments which God hath inflicted on evil livers in several periods of the world irregularly indeed not signified in kind but yet sent into the world with designs of a great mercy that the ignorances and prevarications and partial abolitions of the natural Law might be cured and restored and by the dispersion of prejudices the state of natural Reason be redintegrate 22. Whatsoever was besides this was accidental and emergent Such as were the Discourses of wise men which God raised up in several Countreys and Ages as Job and Eliphaz and Bildad and those of the families of the Patriarchs dispersed into several countreys and constant Tradition in some noble and more eminent descents And yet all this was so little and imperfect not in it self but in respect of the thick cloud man had drawn before his Understanding that darkness covered the face of the earth in a great proportion Almost all the World were Idolaters and when they had broken the first of the natural Laws the breach of the other was not only naturally consequent but also by Divine judgment it descended infallibly And yet God pitying mankind did not only still continue the former remedies and added blessings giving them 〈◊〉 seasons and filling their hearts with food and gladness so leaving the Nations without excuse but also made a very noble change in the world For having chosen an excellent Family the Fathers of which lived exactly according to the natural Law and with observation of those few superadded Precepts in which God did specificate their prime Duty having swelled that Family to a great Nation and given them possession of an excellent Land which God took from seven Nations because they were egregious violators of the natural Law he was pleased to make a very great restitution and declaration of the natural Law in many instances of Religion and Justice which he framed into positive Precepts and adopted them into the family of the first original instances making them as necessary in the particulars as they were in the primary obligation but the instances were such whereof some did relate only to the present constitution of the Commonwealth others to such universal Contracts which obliged all the World by reason of the equal necessity of all mankind to admit them And these himself writ on Tables of stone and dressed up their Nation into a body politick by an excellent System of politick Laws and adorned it with a rare Religion and left this Nation as a piece of leven in a mass of dow not only to do honour to God and happiness to themselves by those instruments which he had now very much explicated but also to transmit
the same reasonable Propositions into other Nations and he therefore multiplied them to a great necessity of a dispersion that they might serve the ends of God and of the natural Law by their ambulatory life and their numerous disseminations And this was it which S. Paul 〈◊〉 The Law was added because of transgression meaning that because men did transgress the natural God brought Moses's Law into the world to be as a strand to the inundation of Impiety And thus the world stood till the fulness of time was come for so we are taught by the Apostle The Law was added because of transgression but the date of this was to expire at a certain period it was added to serve but till the seed should come to whom the Promise was made 23. For because Moses's Law was but an imperfect explication of the natural there being divers parts of the three Laws of Nature not at all explicated by that Covenant not the religion of Prayers not the reasonableness of Temperance and Sobriety in Opinion and Diet and in the more noble instances of Humanity and doing benefit it was so short that as S. Paul says The Law could not make the comers thereunto perfect and which was most of all considerable it was confined to a Nation and the other parts of mankind had made so little use of the Records of that Nation that all the world was placed in darkness and sate in the 〈◊〉 of death Therefore it was that in great mercy God sent his Son a light to lighten the Gentiles and the glory of the people Israel to instruct those and consummate these that the imperfection of the one and the mere darkness of the other might be illustrated by the Sun of Righteousness And this was by restoring the Light of Nature which they by evil Customs and 〈◊〉 Principles and evil Laws had obscured by restoring Man to the liberty of his spirit by freeing him from the slavery of Sin under which they were so lost and oppressed that all their discourses and conclusions some of their moral Philosophy and all their habitual practices were but servants of sin and made to cooperate to that end not which God intended as perfective of humane nature but which the Devil and vicious persons superinduced to serve little ends and irregular and to destroy the greater 24. For certain it is Christianity is nothing else but the most perfect design that ever was to make a man be happy in his whole capacity and as the Law was to the Jews so was Philosophy to the Gentiles a Schoolmaster to bring them to Christ to teach them the rudiments of Happiness and the first and lowest things of Reason that when Christ was come all mankind might become perfect that is be made regular in their Appetites wise in their Understandings assisted in their Duties directed to and instructed in their great Ends. And this is that which the Apostle calls being perfect men in Christ Jesus perfect in all the intendments of nature and in all the designs of God And this was brought to pass by discovering and restoring and improving the Law of Nature and by turning it all into Religion 25. For the natural Law being a sufficient and a proportionate instrument and means to bring a man to the End designed in his creation and this Law being eternal and unalterable for it ought to be as lasting and as unchangeable as the nature it self so long as it was capable of a Law it was not imaginable that the body of any Law should make a new Morality new rules and general proportions either of Justice or Religion or Temperance or Felicity the essential parts of all these consisting in natural proportions and means toward the consummation of man's last End which was first intended and is always the same It is as if there were a new truth in an essential and a necessary Proposition For although the instances may vary there can be no new Justice no new Temperance no new relations proper and natural relations and intercourses between God and us but what always were in Praises and Prayers in adoration and honour and in the symbolical expressions of God's glory and our needs 26. Hence it comes that that which is the most obvious and notorious appellative of the Law of Nature that it is a Law written in our hearts was also recounted as one of the glories and excellencies of Christianity Plutarch saying that Kings ought to be governed by Laws explains himself that this Law must be a word not written in Books and Tables but dwelling in the Mind a living rule the 〈◊〉 guide of their manners and monitors of their life And this was the same which S. Paul expresses to be the guide of the Gentiles that is of all men naturally The Gentiles which have not the Law do by nature the things contained in the Law which shews the work of the Law written in their hearts And that we may see it was the Law of Nature that returned in the Sanctions of Christianity God declares that in the constitution of this Law he would take no other course than at first that is he would write them in the hearts of men indeed with a new style with a quill taken from the wings of the holy Dove the Spirit of God was to be the great Engraver and the Scribe of the New Covenant but the Hearts of men should be the Tables For this is the Covenant that I will make with them after those days saith the Lord I will put my laws into their hearts and into their minds will I write them And their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more That is I will provide a means to expiate all the iniquities of man and restore him to the condition of his first creation putting him into the same order towards Felicity which I first designed to him and that also by the same instruments Now I consider that the Spirit of God took very great care that all the Records of the Law of Jesus should be carefully kept and transmitted to posterity in Books and Sermons which being an act of providence and mercy was a provision lest they should be lost or mistaken as they were formerly when God writ some of them in Tables of stone for the use of the sons of Israel and all of them in the first Tables of Nature with the 〈◊〉 of Creation as now he did in the new creature by the singer of the Spirit But then writing them in the Tables of our minds besides the other can mean nothing but placing them there where they were before and from whence we blotted them by the mixtures of impure principles and discourses But I descend to particular and more minute considerations 27. The Laws of Nature either are bands of Religion Justice or Sobriety Now I consider concerning Religion that when-ever God hath made any particular Precepts to a Family as to Abraham's or
revealed and we shall remain ignorant for ever of many natural things unless they be revealed and unless we knew all the secrets of Philosophy the mysteries of Nature and the rules and propositions of all things and all creatures we are fools if we say that what we call an Article of Faith I mean truly such is against natural Reason It may be indeed as much against our natural reasonings as those reasonings are against truth But if we remember how great an ignorance dwells upon us all it will be found the most reasonable thing in the world only to enquire whether God hath revealed any such Proposition and then not to say It is against natural Reason and therefore an Article of Faith but I am told a truth which I knew not till now and so my Reason is become instructed into a new Proposition And although Christ hath given us no new moral Precepts but such which were essentially and naturally reasonable in order to the End of Man's Creation yet we may easily suppose him to teach us many a new Truth which we knew not and to explicate to us many particulars of that estate which God designed for Man in his first production but yet did not then declare to him and to furnish him with new Revelations and to signifie the greatness of the designed End to become so many arguments of indearment to secure his Duty that is indeed to secure his Happiness by the infallible using the instruments of attaining it 30. This is all I am to say concerning the Precepts of Religion Jesus taught us he took off those many superinduced Rites which God injoyned to the Jews and reduced us to the natural Religion that is to such expressions of Duty which all wise men and Nations used save only that he took away the Rite of sacrificing Beasts because it was now determined in the great Sacrifice of Himself which sufficiently and eternally reconciled all the world to God All the other things as Prayers and Adoration and Eucharist and Faith in God are of a natural order and an unalterable expression And in the nature of the thing there is no other way of address to God than these no other expression of his Glories and our needs both which must for ever be signified 31. Secondly Concerning the Second natural Precept Christian Religion hath also added nothing beyond the first obligation but explained it all Whatsoever ye would men should do to you do ye so to them that is the eternal rule of Justice and that binds contracts keeps promises affirms truth makes Subjects obedient and Princes just it gives security to Marts and Banks and introduces an equality of condition upon all the world save only when an inequality is necessary that is in the relations of Government for the preservation of the common rights of equal titles and possessions that there be some common term indued with power who is to be the Father of all men by an equal provision that every man's rights be secured by that fear which naturally we shall bear to him who can and will punish all unreasonable and unjust violations of Property And concerning this also the Holy Jesus hath added an express Precept of paying Tribute and all Caesar's dues to Caesar in all other particulars it is necessary that the instances and minutes of Justice be appointed by the Laws and Customs of the several Kingdoms and Republicks And therefore it was that Christianity so well combined with the Government of Heathen Princes because whatsoever was naturally just or declared so by the Political power their Religion bound them to observe making Obedience to be a double duty a duty both of Justice and Religion And the societies of Christians growing up from Conventicles to Assemblies from Assemblies to Societies introduced no change in the Government but by little and little turned the Commonwealth into a Church till the World being Christian and Justice also being Religion Obedience to Princes observation of Laws honesty in Contracts faithfulness in promises gratitude to benefactors simplicity in discourse and ingenuity in all pretences and transactions became the Characterisms of Christian men and the word of a Christian the greatest solemnity of stipulation in the world 32. But concerning the general I consider that in two very great instances it was remonstrated that Christianity was the greatest prosecution of natural Justice and equality in the whole world The one was in an election of an A postle into the place of Judas when there were two equal Candidates of the same pretension and capacity the Question was determined by Lots which naturally was the arbitration in questions whose parts were wholly indifferent and as it was used in all times so it is to this day used with us in many places where lest there be a disagreement concerning the manner of tithing some creatures and to prevent unequal arts and unjust practices they are tithed by lot and their sortuitous passing through the door of their sold. The other is in the Coenobitick life of the first Christians and Apostles they had all things in common which was that state of nature in which men lived charitably and without injustice before the distinction of dominions and private rights But from this manner of life they were soon driven by the publick necessity and constitution of affairs 33. Thirdly Whatsoever else is in the Christian Law concerns the natural precept of Sobriety in which there is some variety and some difficulty In the matter of 〈◊〉 the Holy Jesus did clearly reduce us to the first institution of Marriage in Paradise allowing no other mixture but what was first intended in the creation and first sacramental union and in the instance he so permitted us to the natural Law that he was pleased to mention no instance of forbidden Lust but in general and comprehensive terms of Adultery and Fornication in the other which are still more unnatural as their names are concealed and hidden in shame and secrecy we are to have no instructer but the modesty and order of Nature 34. As an instance of this Law of Sobriety Christ superadded the whole doctrine of Humility which Moses did not and which seem'd almost to be extinguished in the world and it is called by S. Paul sapere ad sobrietatem the reasonableness or wisdom of sobriety And it is all the reason in the world that a man should think of himself but just as he is He is deceived that thinks otherwise and is a fool And when we consider that Pride makes wars and causes affronts and no man loves a proud man and he loves no man but himself and his flatterers we shall understand that the Precept of Humility is an excellent art and a happy instrument towards humane Felicity And it is no way contradicted by a natural desire of Honour it only appoints just and reasonable ways of obtaining it We are not forbidden to
Kir-haraseth and went to their own Countrey The same and much more was God's design who took not his enemie's but his own Son his only begotten Son and God himself and offered him up in Sacrifice to make us leave our perpetual fightings against Heaven and if we still persist we are hardned beyond the wildnesses of the Arabs and Edomites and neither are receptive of the impresses of Pity nor Humanity who neither have compassion to the Suffering of Jesus nor compliance with the designs of God nor conformity to the Holiness and Obedience of our Guide In a dark night if an Ignis Fatuus do but precede us the glaring of its lesser flames do so amuse our eyes that we follow it into Rivers and Precipices as if the ray of that false light were designed on purpose to be our path to tread in And therefore not to follow the glories of the Sun of Righteousness who indeed leads us over rocks and difficult places but secures us against the danger and guides us into safety is the greatest both undecency and unthankfulness in the world 5. In the great Council of Eternity when God set down the Laws and knit fast the eternal bands of Predestination he made it one of his great purposes to make his Son like us that we also might be like his Holy Son he by taking our Nature we by imitating his Holiness God hath predestinated us to be conformable to the image of his Son saith the Apostle For the first in every kind is in nature propounded as the Pattern of the rest And as the Sun the Prince of all the Bodies of Light and the Fire of all warm substances is the principal the Rule and the Copy which they in their proportions imitate and transcribe so is the Word incarnate the great Example of all the Predestinate for he is the first-born among many brethren And therefore it was a precept of the Apostle and by his doctrine we understand its meaning Put you on the Lord Jesus Christ. The similitude declares the duty As a garment is composed and made of the same fashion with the body and is applied to each part in its true figure and commensuration so should we put on Christ and imitate the whole body of his Sanctity conforming to every integral part and express him in our lives that God seeing our impresses may know whose image and superscription we bear and we may be acknowledged for Sons when we have the air and features and resemblances of our elder Brother 6. In the practice of this duty we may be helped by certain considerations which are like the proportion of so many rewards For this according to the nature of all holy Exercises stays not for pay till its work be quite finished but like Musick in Churches is Pleasure and Piety and Salary besides So is every work of Grace full of pleasure in the execution and is abundantly rewarded besides the stipend of a glorious Eternity 7. First I consider that nothing is more honourable than to be like God and the Heathens worshippers of false Deities grew vicious upon that stock and we who have fondnesses of imitation counting a Deformity full of honour if by it we may be like our Prince for pleasures were in their height in Capreae because Tiberius there wallowed in them and a wry neck in Nero's Court was the Mode of Gallantry might do well to make our imitations prudent and glorious and by propounding excellent Examples heighten our faculties to the capacities of an evenness with the best of Precedents He that strives to imitate another admires him and confesses his own imperfections and therefore that our admirations be not flattering nor our consessions phantastick and impertinent it were but reasonable to admire Him from whom really all Perfections do derive and before whose Glories all our imperfections must confess their shame and needs of reformation God by a voice from Heaven and by sixteen generations of Miracles and Grace hath attested the Holy Jesus to be the fountain of Sanctity and the wonderful Counsellor and the Captain of our sufferings and the guide of our manners by being his beloved Son in whom he took pleasure and complacency to the height of satisfaction And if any thing in the world be motive of our affections or satisfactory to our understandings what is there in Heaven or Earth we can desire or imagine beyond a likeness to God and participation of the Divine Nature and Perfections And therefore as when the Sun arises every man goes to his work and warms himself with his heat and is refreshed with his influences and measures his labour with his course So should we frame all the actions of our life by His Light who hath shined by an excellent Righteousness that we no more walk in Darkness or sleep in Lethargies or run a-gazing after the lesser and imperfect beauties of the Night It is the weakness of the Organ that makes us hold our hand between the Sun and us and yet stand staring upon a Meteor or an inflamed jelly And our judgments are as mistaken and our appetites are as sottish if we propound to our selves in the courses and designs of Perfections any copy but of Him or something like Him who is the most perfect And lest we think his Glories too great to behold 8. Secondly I consider that the imitation of the Life of Jesus is a duty of that excellency and perfection that we are helped in it not only by the assistance of a good and a great Example which possibly might be too great and scare our endeavours and attempts but also by its easiness compliance and proportion to us For Jesus in his whole life conversed with men with a modest Vertue which like a well-kindled fire fitted with just materials casts a constant heat not like an inflamed heap of stubble glaring with great emissions and suddenly stooping into the thickness of 〈◊〉 His Piety was even constant unblameable complying with civil society without affrightment of precedent or prodigious instances of actions greater than the imitation of men For if we observe our Blessed Saviour in the whole story of his Life although he was without Sin yet the instances of his Piety were the actions of a very holy but of an ordinary life and we may observe this difference in the Story of Jesus from Ecclesiastical Writings of certain beatified persons whose life is told rather to amaze us and to create scruples than to lead us in the evenness and serenity of a holy Conscience Such are the prodigious Penances of Simeon Stylites the Abstinence of the Religious retired into the mountain Nitria but especially the stories of later Saints in the midst of a declining Piety and aged Christendom where persons are represented Holy by way of Idea and fancy if not to promote the interests of a Family and Institution But our Blessed Saviour though his eternal Union
and adherences of love and obedience to his heavenly Father were next to infinite yet in his external actions in which only with the correspondence of the Spirit in those actions he propounds himself imitable he did so converse with men that men after that example might for ever converse with him We find that some Saints have had excrescencies and eruptions of Holiness in the instances of uncommanded Duties which in the same particulars we find not in the story of the Life of Jesus John Baptist was a greater Mortifier than his Lord was and some Princes have given more money than all Christ's Family did whilest he was alive but the difference which is observable is that although some men did some acts of Counsel in order to attain that perfection which in Jesus was essential and unalterable and was not acquired by degrees and means of danger and difficulty yet no man ever did his whole duty save only the Holy Jesus The best of men did sometimes actions not precisely and strictly requisite and such as were besides the Precept but yet in the greatest flames of their shining Piety they prevaricated something of the Commandment They that have done the most things beyond have also done some things short of their duty But Jesus who intended himself the Example of Piety did in manners as in the rule of Faith which because it was propounded to all men was fitted to every understanding it was true necessary short easie and intelligible So was his Rule and his Copy 〈◊〉 not only with excellencies worthy but with compliances possible to be imitated of glories so great that the most early and constant industry must confess its own imperfections and yet so sweet and humane that the greatest infirmity if pious shall find comfort and encouragement Thus God gave his children Manna from Heaven and though it was excellent like the food of Angels yet it conformed to every palate according to that appetite which their several fancies and constitutions did produce 9. But now when the Example of Jesus is so excellent that it allures and tempts with its facility and sweetness and that we are not commanded to imitate a Life whose story tells of 〈◊〉 in Prayer and Abstractions of senses and immaterial Transportations and Fastings to the exinanition of spirits and disabling all animal operations but a Life of Justice and Temperance of Chastity and Piety of Charity and Devotion such a Life without which humane Society cannot be conserved and by which as our irregularities are made regular so our weaknesses are not upbraided nor our miseries made a mockery we find so much reason to address our selves to a heavenly imitation of so blessed a Pattern that the reasonableness of the thing will be a great argument to chide every degree and minute of neglect It was a strange and a confident encouragement which Phocion used to a timorous Greek who was condemned to die with him Is it not enough to thee that thou must die with Phocion I am sure he that is most incurious of the issues of his life is yet willing enough to reign with Jesus when he looks upon the Glories represented without the Duty but it is a very great stupidity and unreasonableness not to live with him in the imitation of so holy and so prompt a Piety It is glorious to do what he did and a shame to decline his Sufferings when there was a God to hallow and sanctifie the actions and a Man clothed with infirmity to undergo the sharpness of the passion so that the Glory of the person added excellency to the first and the Tenderness of the person excused not from suffering the latter 10. Thirdly Every action of the Life of Jesus as it is imitable by us is of so excellent merit that by making up the treasure of Grace it becomes full of assistances to us and obtains of God Grace to enable us to its imitation by way of influence and impetration For as in the acquisition of Habits the very exercise of the Action does produce a Facility to the action and in some proportion becomes the cause of its self so does every exercise of the Life of Christ kindle its own fires inspires breath into it self and makes an univocal production of its self in a differing subject And Jesus becomes the fountain of spiritual Life to us as the Prophet Elisha to the dead child when he stretched his hands upon the child's hands laid his mouth to his mouth and formed his posture to the boy and breathed into him the spirit returned again into the child at the prayer of Elisha so when our lives are formed into the imitation of the Life of the Holiest Jesus the spirit of God returns into us not only by the efficacy of the imitation but by the merit and impetration of the actions of Jesus It is reported in the Bohemian Story that S. Wenceslaus their King one winter-night going to his Devotions in a remote Church bare-footed in the snow and sharpness of unequal and pointed ice his servant Podavivus who waited upon his Master's piety and endeavoured to imitate his affections began to faint through the violence of the snow and cold till the King commanded him to follow him and set his feet in the same footsteps which his feet should mark for him the servant did so and either fansied a cure or found one for he followed his Prince help'd forward with shame and zeal to his imitation and by the forming footsteps for him in the snow In the same manner does the Blessed Jesus for since our way is troublesome obscure full of objection and danger apt to be mistaken and to affright our industry he commands us to mark his footsteps to tread where his feet have stood and not only invites us forward by the argument of his Example but he hath troden down much of the difficulty and made the way easier and fit for our feet For he knows our infirmities and himself hath felt their experience in all things but in the neighbourhoods of sin and therefore he hath proportioned a way and a path to our strengths and capacities and like Jacob hath marched softly and in evenness with the children and the cattel to entertain us by the comforts of his company and the influences of a perpetual guide 11. Fourthly But we must know that not every thing which Christ did is imitable by us neither did he in the work of our Redemption in all things imitate his heavenly Father For there are some things which are issues of an absolute Power some are expresses of supreme Dominion some are actions of a Judge And therefore Jesus prayed for his enemies and wept over Jerusalem when at the same instant his Eternal Father laughed them to scorn for he knew that their day was coming and himself had decreed their ruine But it became the Holy Jesus to imitate his Father's mercies for himself was the great instrument of
Scepter from Judah and the Law-giver from between his feet when the number of Daniel's Years was accomplished and the Egyptian and Syrian Kingdoms had their period God having great compassion towards mankind remembring his Promises and our great Necessities sent his Son into the world to take upon him our Nature and all that guilt of Sin which stuck close to our Nature and all that Punishment which was consequent to our Sin which came to pass after this manner 2. In the days of Herod the King the Angel Gabriel was sent from God to a City of Galilce named Nazareth to a holy Maid called Mary espoused to Joseph and found her in a capacity and excellent disposition to receive the greatest Honour that ever was done to the daughters of men Her imployment was holy and pious her person young her years florid and springing her Body chaste her Mind humble and a rare repository of divine Graces She was full of grace and excellencies And God poured upon her a full measure of Honour in making her the Mother of the 〈◊〉 For the Angel came to her and said 〈◊〉 thou that art highly 〈◊〉 the Lord is with thee blessed art thou among women 3. We cannot but imagine the great mixture of innocent disturbances and holy passions that in the first address of the Angel did rather discompose her settledness and interrupt the silence of her spirits than dispossess her dominion which she ever kept over those subjects which never had been taught to rebel beyond the mere possibilities of natural imperfection But if the Angel appeared in the shape of a Man it was an unusual arrest to the Blessed Virgin who was accustomed to retirements and solitariness and had not known an experience of admitting a comely person but a stranger to her closet and privacies But if the Heavenly Messenger did retain a Diviner form more symbolical to Angelical nature and more proportionable to his glorious Message although her daily imployment was a conversation with Angels who in their daily ministring to the Saints did behold her chaste conversation coupled with 〈◊〉 yet they used not any affrighting glories in the offices of their daily attendances but were seen only by spiritual discernings However so it happened that when she saw him she was troubled at his saying and cast in her mind what manner of Salutation this should be 4. But the Angel who came with designs of honour and comfort to her not willing that the inequality and glory of the Messenger should like too glorious a light to a weaker eye rather confound the Faculty than enlighten the Organ did before her thoughts could find a tongue invite her to a more familiar confidence than possibly a tender Virgin though of the greatest serenity and composure could have put on in the presence of such a Beauty and such a Holiness And the Angel said unto her Fear not Mary for thou hast found favour with God And behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb and bring forth a Son and shalt call his name JESUS 5. The Holy Virgin knew her self a person very unlikely to be a Mother For although the desires of becoming a Mother to the MESSIAS were great in every of the Daughters of Jacob and about that time the expectation of his Revelation was high and pregnant and therefore she was espoused to an honest and a just person of her kindred and family and so might not despair to become a Mother yet she was a person of a rare Sanctity and so mortified a spirit that for all this Desponsation of her according to the desire of her Parents and the custom of the Nation she had not set one step toward the consummation of her Marriage so much as in thought and possibly had set her self back from it by a vow of Chastity and holy Coelibate For Mary said unto the Angel How shall this be seeing I know not a man 6. But the Angel who was a person of that nature which knows no conjunctions but those of love and duty knew that the Piety of her Soul and the Religion of her chaste purposes was a great imitator of 〈◊〉 Purity and therefore perceived where the Philosophy of her question did consist and being taught of God declared that the manner should be as miraculous as the Message it self was glorious For the Angel told her that this should not be done by any way which our sin and the shame of Adam had unhallowed by turning Nature into a blush and forcing her to a retirement from a publick attesting the means of her own preservation but the whole matter was from God and so should the manner be For the Angel said unto her The Holy Ghost shall come upon 〈◊〉 and the power of the Highest shall over shadow thee therefore also that Holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God 7. When the Blessed Virgin was so ascertain'd that she should be a Mother and a Maid and that two Glories like the two Luminaries of Heaven should meet in her that she might in such a way become the Mother of her Lord that she might with better advantages be his Servant then all her hopes and all her desires received such satisfaction and filled all the corners of her Heart so much as indeed it was fain to make room for its reception But she to whom the greatest things of Religion and the transportations of Devotion were made familiar by the assiduity and piety of her daily practices however she was full of joy yet she was carried like a full vessel without the violent tossings of a tempestuous passion or the wrecks of a stormy imagination And as the power of the Holy Ghost did descend upon her like rain into a fleece of wool without any obstreperous noises or violences to nature but only the extraordinariness of an exaltation so her spirit received it with the gentleness and tranquillity fitted for the entertainment of the spirit of love and a quietness symbolical to the holy Guest of her spotless womb the Lamb of God for she meekly replied Behold the handmaid of the Lord be it unto me according unto thy word And the Angel departed from her having done his message And at the same time the holy Spirit of God did make her to conceive in her womb the immaculate Son of God the Saviour of the World Ad SECT I. Considerations upon the Annunciation of the Blessed MARY and the Conception of the Holy JESVS 1. THat which shines brightest presents it self first to the eye and the devout Soul in the chain of excellent and precious things which are represented in the counsel design and first beginnings of the work of our Redemption hath not 〈◊〉 to attend the twinkling of the lesser Stars till it hath stood and admired the glory and eminencies of the Divine Love manifested in the Incarnation of the Word eternal God had no necessity in order to the conservation or
Relatives of the Roman Empire neither doth it appear that the Romans laid a new Tribute on the Jews before the Confiscation of the goods of Archelaus Augustus therefore sending special Delegates to tax every City made onely an inquest after the strength of the Roman Empire in men and moneys and did himself no other advantage but was directed by him who rules and turns the hearts of Princes that he might by verifying a Prophecy signifie and publish the Divinity of the Mission and the Birth of Jesus 2. She that had conceived by the operation of that Spirit who dwells within the element of Love was no ways impeded in her journey by the greatness of her burthen but arrived at Bethlehem in the throng of strangers who had so filled up the places of hospitality and publick entertainment that there was no room for Joseph and Mary in the Inne But yet she felt that it was necessary to retire where she might softly lay her Burthen who began now to call at the gates of his prison and Nature was ready to let him forth But she that was Mother to the King of all the creatures could find no other but a Stable a Cave of a rock whither she retired where when it began to be with her after the manner of women she humbly bowed her knees in the posture and guise of worshippers and in the midst of glorious thoughts and highest speculation brought forth her first born into the world 3. As there was no sin in the Conception so neither had she pains in the Production as the Church from the days of Gregory Nazianzen untill now hath piously believed though before his days there were some opinions to the contrary but certainly neither so pious nor so reasonable For to her alone did not the punishment of Eve extend that in sorrow she should bring forth For where nothing of Sin was an ingredient there Misery cannot cohabit For though amongst the daughters of men many Conceptions are innocent and holy being sanctified by the Word of God and Prayer hallowed by Marriage designed by Prudence seasoned by Temperance conducted by Religion towards a just an hallowed and a holy end and yet their Productions are in sorrow yet this of the Blessed Virgin might be otherwise because here Sin was no relative and neither was in the principle nor the derivative in the act nor in the habit in the root nor in the branch there was nothing in this but the sanctification of a Virgin 's Womb and that could not be the parent of sorrow especially that gate not having been opened by which the Curse always entred And as to conceive by the Holy Ghost was glorious so to bring forth any of the fruits of the spirit is joyful and full of felicities And he that came from his grave fast tied with a stone and signature and into the College of Apostles the doors being shut and into the glories of his Father through the solid orbs of all the Firmament came also as the Church piously believes into the World so without doing violence to the virginal and pure body of his Mother that he did also leave her Virginity entire to be as a seal that none might open the gate of that Sanctuary that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the Prophet This gate shall be shut it shall not be opened and no man shall enter in by it because the Lord God of Israel hath entred by it therefore it shall be shut 4. Although all the World were concerned in the Birth of this great Prince yet I find no story of any one that ministred at it save onely Angels who knew their duty to their Lord and the great Interests of that person whom as soon as he was born they presented to his Mother who could not but receive him with a joy next to the rejoycings of glory and beatifick vision seeing him to be born her Son who was the Son of God of greater beauty than the Sun purer than Angels more loving than the Seraphims as dear as the eye and heart of God where he was from eternity engraven his beloved and his onely-begotten 5. When the Virgin-Mother now felt the first tenderness and yernings of a Mother's bowels and saw the Saviour of the World born poor as her fortunes could represent him naked as the innocence of Adam she took him and wrapt him in swadling cloaths and after she had a while cradled him in her arms she laid him in a manger for so was the design of his Humility that as the last Scene of his life was represented among Thieves so the first was amongst Beasts the sheep and the oxen according to that mysterious Hymn of the Prophet Habakkuk His brightness was as the light he had horns coming out of his hand and there was the hiding of his power 6. But this place which was one of the great instances of his Humility grew to be as venerable as became an instrument and it was consecrated into a Church the Crib into an Altar where first lay that Lamb of God which afterwards was sacrificed for the sins of all the World And when Adrian the Emperour who intended a great despite to it built a Temple to Venus and Adonis in that place where the Holy Virgin-Mother and her more Holy Son were humbly laid even so he could not obtain but that even amongst the Gentile inhabitants of the neighbouring Countries it was held in an account far above scandal and contempt For God can ennoble even the meanest of creatures especially if it be but a relative and instrumental to Religion higher than the injuries of scoffers and malicious persons But it was then a Temple full of Religion full of glory when Angels were the Ministers the Holy Virgin was the Worshipper and CHRIST the Deity Ad SECT III. Considerations upon the Birth of our Blessed Saviour JESVS 1. ALthough the Blessed Jesus desired with the 〈◊〉 of an inflamed love to be born and to finish the work of our Redemption yet he did not prevent the period of Nature nor break the laws of the Womb and antedate his own sanctions which he had established 〈◊〉 ever He staid nine months and then brake forth as a Giant joyful to run his course For premature and hasty actions and such counsels as know not how to expect the times appointed in God's decree are like hasty fruit or a young person snatcht away in his florid age sad and untimely He that hastens to enjoy his wish before the time raises his own expectation and yet makes it unpleasant by impatience and loseth the pleasure of the fruition when it comes because he hath made his desires bigger than the thing can satisfie He that must eat an hour before his time gives probation of his intemperance or his weakness and if we dare not trust God with the Circumstance of the event and stay
till it hath made perfect day so it happened now in this Apparition of the Angel of light he appeared and told his message and did shine but the light arose higher and higher till midnight was as bright as mid-day for suddenly there was with the Angel a multitude of the heavenly 〈◊〉 and after the Angel had told his Message in plain-song the whole Chorus joyned in descant and sang an Hymn to the tune and sence of Heaven where glory is paid to God in eternal and never-ceasing offices and whence good will descends upon men in perpetual and never-stopping torrents Their Song was Glory be to God on high on earth peace good will towards men by this Song not only referring to the strange Peace which at that time put all the World in 〈◊〉 but to the great Peace which this new-born Prince should make between his Father and all Mankind 6. As soon as these blessed Choristers had sung their Christmas Carol and taught the Church a Hymn to put into her Offices for ever in the anniversary of this Festivity the Angels returned into Heaven and the Shepherds went to Bethlehem to see this thing which the Lord had made known unto them And they came with haste and sound Mary and Joseph and the Babe lying in a manger Just as the Angel had prepared their expectation they found the narrative verified and saw the glory and the mystery of it by that representment which was made by the heavenly Ministers seeing GOD through the veil of a Child's flesh the Heir of Heaven wrapt in Swadling-clothes and a person to whom the Angels did minister laid in a Manger and they beheld and wondred and worshipped 7. But as precious Liquor warmed and heightned by a flame first crowns the vessel and then dances over its brim into the fire increasing the cause of its own motion and extravagancy so it happened to the Shepherds whose hearts being filled with the oil of gladness up unto the brim the Joy ran over as being too big to be consined in their own breasts and did communicate it self growing greater by such dissemination for when they had seen it they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this Child And as well they might all that heard it wondred But Mary having first changed her joy into wonder turned her wonder into entertainments of the mystery and the mystery into a fruition and cohabitation with it For Mary kept all these sayings and pondered them in her heart And the Shepherds having seen what the Angels did upon the publication of the news which less concerned them than us had learnt their duty to sing an honour to God for the Nativity of Christ For the Shepherds returned glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen as it was told unto them 8. But the Angels had told the Shepherds that the Nativity was glad tidings of great joy unto all people and that the Heavens might declare the glory of God and the firmament shew his handy-work this also was told abroad even to the Gentiles by a sign from Heaven by the message of a Star For there was a Prophecy of Balaam famous in all the Eastern Countrey and recorded by Moses There shall come a Star out of Jacob and a Scepter shall arise out of Israel Out of Jacob shall come he that shall have dominion Which although in its first sence it signified David who was the conqueror of the Moabites yet in its more mysterious and chiefly-intended sence it related to the Son of David And in expectation of the event of this Prophecy the Arabians the sons of Abraham by Keturah whose portion given by their Patriarch was Gold Frankincense and Myrrh who were great lovers of Astronomy did with diligence expect the revelation of a mighty Prince in Judaea at such time when a miraculous and extraordinary Star should appear And therefore when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of 〈◊〉 in the days of Herod the King there came wise men inspired by God taught by Art and perswaded by Prophecy from the East to Jerusalem saying Where is he that is born King of the Jews for we have seen his Star in the East and are come to worship him The Greeks suppose this which was called a Star to have been indeed an Angel in a pillar of fire and the semblance of a Star and it is made the more likely by coming and standing directly over the humble roof of his Nativity which is not discernible in the station of a Star though it be supposed to be lower than the Orb of the Moon To which if we add that they only saw it so far as we know and that it appeared as it were by voluntary periods it will not be very improbable but that it might be like the Angel that went before the sons of Israel in a pillar of fire by night or rather like the little shining Stars sitting upon the Bodies of 〈◊〉 Tharacus and Andronicus Martyrs when their bodies were searched for in the days of Diocletian and pointed at by those bright Angels 9. This Star did not trouble Herod till the Levantine Princes expounded the mysteriousness of it and said it declared a King to be born in Jewry and that the Star was his not applicable to any signification but of a King's birth And therefore although it was no Prodigy nor Comet foretelling Diseases Plagues War and Death but only the happy Birth of a most excellent Prince yet it brought affrightment to Herod and all Jerusalem For when Herod the King had heard these things he was troubled and all Jerusalem with him And thinking that the question of the Kingdom was now in dispute and an Heir sent from Heaven to lay challenge to it who brought a Star and the Learning of the East with him for evidence and probation of his Title Herod thought there was no security to his usurped possession unless he could rescind the decrees of Heaven and reverse the results and eternal counsels of Predestination And he was resolved to venture it first by craft and then by violence 10. And first he calls the chief Priests and Scribes of the people together and demanded of them where CHRIST should be born and found by their joynt determination that Bethlehem of Judaea was the place designed by ancient Prophecy and God's Decree Next he enquired of the Wise men concerning the Star but privily what time it appeared For the Star had not motion certain and regular by the laws of Nature but it so guided the Wise men in their journey that it stood when they stood moved not when they rested and went forward when they were able making no more haste than they did who carried much of the business and imployment of the Star along with them But when Herod was satisfied in his questions he sent them to Bethlehem with instructions to search diligently for the young child
is indeed presumed so but it was instituted to be a Seal of a Covenant between God and Abraham and Abraham's posterity a seal of the righteousness of Faith and therefore was not improper for him to suffer who was the child of Abraham and who was the Prince of the Covenant and the author and finisher of that Faith which was consigned to 〈◊〉 in Circumcision But so mysterious were all the actions of Jesus that this one served many ends For 1. It gave demonstration of the verity of Humane nature 2. So he began to fulfil the Law 3. And took from himself the scandal of Uncircumcision which would eternally have prejudiced the Jews against his entertainment and communion 4. And then he took upon him that Name which declared him to be the Saviour of the World which as it was consummate in the bloud of the Cross so was it inaugurated in the bloud of Circumcision For when the eight days were accomplished for circumcising of the Child his name was called JESUS 3. But this holy Family who had laid up their joys in the eyes and heart of God longed till they might be permitted an address to the Temple that there they might present the Holy Babe unto his Father and indeed that he who had no other might be brought to his own house For although while he was a child he did differ nothing from a servant yet he was the Lord of the place It was his Father's house and he was the Lord of all and therefore when the days of the Purification were accomplished they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord to whom he was holy as being the first-born the first-born of his Mother the only-begotten son of his Father and the first-born of every creature And they did with him according to the Law of Moses offering a pair of Turtle-doves for his redemption 4. But there was no publick act about this Holy Child but it was attended by something miraculous and extraordinary And at this instant the Spirit of God directed a holy person into the Temple that he might feel the fulfilling of a Prophecy made to himself that he might before his death behold the Lord 's CHRIST and imbrace the glory and consolation of Israel and the light of the Gentiles in his arms for old Simeon came by the Spirit into the Temple and when the Parents brought in the Child Jesus then took he him up in his arms and blessed God and prophesied and spake glorious things of that Child and things sad and glorious concerning his Mother that the Child was set for the rising and falling of many in Israel for a sign that should be spoken against and the bitterness of that contradiction should pierce the heart of the holy Virgin-Mother like a Sword that her joy at the present accidents might be attempered with present revelation of her future trouble and the excellent favour of being the Mother of God might be crowned with the reward of Martyrdom and a Mother's love be raised up to an excellency great enough to make her suffer the bitterness of being transfixed with his love and sorrow as with a Sword 5. But old Anna the Prophetess came also in full of years and joy and found the reward of her long prayers and fasting in the Temple the long-looked-for redemption of Israel was now in the Temple and she saw with her eyes the Light of the World the Heir of Heaven the long-looked-for Messias whom the Nations had desired and expected till their hearts were faint and their eyes dim with looking farther and apprehending greater distances She also prophesied and gave thanks unto the Lord. But Joseph and his Mother marvelled at those things which were spoken of him Ad SECT V. Considerations upon the Circumcision of the Holy Child JESVS 1. WHen eight days were come the Holy Jesus was circumcised and shed the first-fruits of his Bloud offering them to God like the prelibation of a Sacrifice and earnest of the great seas of effusion designed for his Passion not for the expiation of any stain himself had contracted for he was spotless as the face of the Sun and had contracted no wrinkle from the aged and polluted brow of Adam but it was an act of Obedience and yet of Choice and voluntary susception to which no obligation had passed upon him in the condition of his own person For as he was included in the vierge of Abraham's posterity and had put on the common outside of his Nation his Parents had intimation enough to pass upon him the Sacrament of the National Covenant and it became an act of excellent Obedience but because he was a person extraordinary and exempt from the reasons of Circumcision and himself in person was to give period to the Rite therefore it was an act of Choice in him and in both the capacities becomes a precedent of Duty to us in the first of Obedience in the second of Humility 2. But it is considerable that the Holy Jesus who might have pleaded his exemption especially in a matter of pain and dishonour yet chose that way which was more severe and regular so teaching us to be strict in our duties and sparing in the rights of priviledge and dispensation We pretend every indisposition of body to excuse us from penal duties from Fasting From going to Church and instantly we satisfie our selves with saying God will have mercy and not sacrifice so making our selves Judges of our own privileges in which commonly we are parties against God and therefore likely to pass unequal sentence It is not an easie argument that will bring us to the severities and rigours of Duty but we snatch at occasions of dispensation and therefore possibly may mistake the justice of the opportunities by the importunities of our desires However if this too much easiness be in any case excusable from sin yet in all cases it is an argument of infirmity and the regular observation of the Commandment is the surer way to Perfection For not every inconvenience of body is fit to be pleaded against the inconvenience of losing spiritual advantages but only such which upon prudent account does intrench upon the Laws of Charity or such whose consequent is likely to be impediment of a duty in a greater degree of loss than the present omission For the Spirit being in many perfections more eminent than the Body all spiritual improvements have the same proportions so that if we were just estimators of things it ought not to be less than a great incommodity to the Body which we mean to prevent by the loss of a spiritual benefit or the omission of a Duty he were very improvident who would lose a Finger for the good husbandry of saving a Ducat and it would be an unhandsome excuse from the duties of Repentance to pretend care of the Body The proportions and degrees of this are so nice and of so difficult determination that men are more apt to
acceptance to all Graces But I shall reduce this to particular and more minute considerations 5. First We shall best know that our Will is in the obedience by our prompt undertaking by our chearful managing by our swift execution for all degrees of delay are degrees of immorigerousness and unwillingness And since time is extrinsecal to the act and alike to every part of it nothing determines an action but the Opportunity without and the desires and Willingress within And therefore he who deliberates beyond his first opportunity and exteriour determination and appointment of the act brings fire and wood but wants a Lamb for the sacrifice and unless he offer up his Isaac his beloved Will he hath no ministery prepared for God's acceptance He that does not repent to day puts it to the Question whether he will repent at all or no. He that defers Restitution when all the Circumstances are fitted is not yet resolved upon the duty And when he does it if he does it against his will he does but do honorary Penance with a Paper upon his hat a Taper in his hand it may satisfie the Law but not satisfie his Conscience it neither pleases himself and less pleases God A Sacrifice without a Heart was a sad and ominous presage in the superstition of the Roman Augurs and so it is in the service of God for what the exhibition of the work is to man that the presentation of the Will is to God It is but a cold Charity to a naked begger to say God help thee and do nothing give him clothes and he feels your Charity But God who is the searcher of the heart his apprehension of actions relative to him is of the inward motions and addresses of the Will and without this our exteriour services are like the paying of a piece of mony in which we have defaced the image it is not currant 6. Secondly But besides the Willingness to do the acts of express command the readiness to do the Intimations and tacite significations of God's pleasure is the best testimony in the world that our Will is in the obedience Thus did the Holy Jesus undertake a Nature of infirmity and suffer a Death of shame and sorrow and became obedient from the Circumcision even unto the death of the Cross not staying for a Command but because it was his Father's pleasure Mankind should be redeemed For before the susception of it he was not a person subjicible to a Command It was enough that he understood the inclinations and designs of his Father's Mercies And therefore God hath furnished us with instances of uncommanded Piety to be a touchstone of our Obedience He that does but his endeavour about the express commands hath a bridle in his mouth and is restrained by violence but a willing spirit is like a greedy eye devours all it sees and hopes to make some proportionable returns and compensations of duty for his infirmity by taking in the intimations of God's pleasure When God commands Chastity he that undertakes a holy Coelibate hath great obedience to the command of Chastity God bids us give Alms of our increase he obeys this with great facility that sells all his goods and gives them to the poor And provided our hastiness to snatch at too much does not make us let go our duty like the indiscreet loads of too forward persons too big or too inconvenient and uncombin'd there is not in the world a greater probation of our prompt Obedience than when we look farther than the precise Duty swallowing that and more with our ready and hopeful purposes nothing being so able to do miracles as Love and yet nothing being so certainly accepted as Love though it could do nothing in productions and exteriour ministeries 7. Thirdly but God requires that our Obedience should have another excellency to make it a becoming present to the Divine acceptance our Understanding must be sacrificed too and become an ingredient of our Obedience We must also believe that whatsoever God commands is most fitting to be commanded is most excellent in it self and the best for us to do The first gives our Affections and desires to God and this also gives our Reason and is a perfection of Obedience not communicable to the duties we owe to Man For God only is Lord of this faculty and being the fountain of all wisdom therefore commands our Understanding because he alone can satisfie it We are bound to obey humane Laws but not bound to think the Laws we live under are the most prudent Constitutions in the World But God's Commandments are not only a lantern to our feet and a light unto our paths but a rule to our Reason and satisfaction to our Understandings as being the instruments of our address to God and conveyances of his Grace and manuductions to Eternity And therefore St. John Climacus defines Obedience to be An unexamined and unquestioned motion a voluntary death and sepulture of the Will a life without curiosity a laying aside our own discretion in the midst of the riches of the most excellent understandings 8. And certainly there is not in the world a greater strength against temptations than is deposited in an obedient Understanding because that only can regulary produce the same affections it admits of fewer degrees and an infrequent alteration But the actions proceeding from the Appetite as it is determined by any other principle than a satisfied Understanding have their heightnings and their declensions and their changes and mutations according to a thousand accidents Reason is more lasting than Desire and with fewer means to be tempted but Affections and motions of appetite as they are procured by any thing so may they expire by as great variety of causes And therefore to serve God by way of Understanding is surer and in it self unless it be by the accidental increase of degrees greater than to serve him upon the motion and principle of passions and desires though this be fuller of comfort and pleasure than the other When Lot lived amongst the impure 〈◊〉 where his righteous Soul was in a continual agony he had few exteriour incentives to a pious life nothing to enkindle the sensible flame of burning desires toward Piety but in the midst of all the discouragements of the world nothing was left him but the way and precedency of a truly-informed Reason and Conscience Just so is the way of those wise souls who live in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation where Piety is out of countenance where Austerity is ridiculous 〈◊〉 under persecution no Examples to lead us on there the Understanding is left to be the guide and it does the work the surest for this makes the duty of many to be certain regular and chosen constant integral and perpetual but this way is like the life of an unmarried or a retired person less of grief in it and less of joy But the way of serving God with the
which thou hast laid for the foundation of thy Church and the structures of a vertuous life Remember me with much mercy and compassion when the sword of Sorrows or Afflictions shall pierce my heart first transfix me with love and then all the Troubles of this world will be consignations to the joys of a better 〈◊〉 grant for the mercies and the name sake of thy Holy Child Jesus Amen DISCOURSE III. Of Meditation 1. IF in the Definition of Meditation I should call it an unaccustomed and unpractised Duty I should speak a truth though somewhat inartificially for not only the interior beauties and brighter excellencies are as unfelt as Idea's and Abstractions are but also the practice and common knowledge of the Duty it self are strangers to us like the retirements of the Deep or the undiscovered treasures of the Indian Hills And this is a very great cause of the driness and expiration of mens Devotion because our Souls are so little 〈◊〉 with the waters and holy dews of Meditation We go to our prayers by chance or order or by determination of accidental occurrences and we recite them as we read a book and sometimes we are sensible of the Duty and a flash of lightning makes the room bright and our prayers end and the lightning is gone and we as dark as ever We draw our water from standing pools which never are filled but with sudden showers and therefore we are dry so often Whereas if we would draw water from the Fountains of our Saviour and derive them through the chanel of diligent and prudent Meditations our Devotion would be a continual current and safe against the barrenness of frequent droughts 2. For Meditation is an attention and application of spirit to Divine things a searching out all instruments to a holy life a devout consideration of them and a production of those affections which are in a direct order to the love of God and a pious conversation Indeed Meditation is all that great instrument of Piety whereby it is made prudent and reasonable and orderly and perpetual For supposing our Memory instructed with the knowledge of such mysteries and revelations as are apt to entertain the Spirit the Understanding is first and best imployed in the consideration of them and then the Will in their reception when they are duly prepared and so transmitted and both these in such manner and to such purposes that they become the Magazine and great Repositories of Grace and instrumental to all designs of Vertue 3. For the Understanding is not to consider the matter of any meditation in itself or as it determines in natural excellencies or unworthiness respectively or with a purpose to furnish it self with notion and riches of knowledge for that is like the Winter-Sun it shines but warms not but in such order as themselves are put in the designations of Theology in the order of Divine Laws in their spiritual capacity and as they have influence upon Holiness for the Understanding here is something else besides the Intellectual power of the Soul it is the Spirit that is it is celestial in its application as it is spiritual in its nature and we may understand it well by considering the beatifical portions of Soul and body in their future glories For therefore even our Bodies in the Resurrection shall be spiritual because the operation of them shall be in order to spiritual glories and their natural actions such as are Seeing and Speaking shall have a spiritual object and supernatural end and here as we partake of such excellencies and cooperate to such purposes men are more or less spiritual And so is the Understanding taken from its first and lowest ends of resting in notion and ineffective contemplation and is made Spirit that is wholly ruled and guided by God's Spirit to supernatural ends and spiritual imployments so that it understands and considers the motions of the Heavens to declare the glory of God the prodigies and alterations in the Firmament to demonstrate his handy-work it considers the excellent order of creatures that we may not disturb the order of Creation or dissolve the golden chain of Subordination Aristotle and Porphyry and the other Greek Philosophers studied the Heavens to search out their natural causes and production of Bodies the wiser Chaldees and Assyrians studied the same things that they might learn their Influences upon us and make Predictions of contingencies the more moral AEgyptian described his Theorems in Hieroglyphicks and phantastick representments to teach principles of Policy Oeconomy and other prudences of Morality and secular negotiation But the same Philosophy when it is made Christian considers as they did but to greater purposes even that from the Book of the Creatures we may glorifie the Creator and hence derive arguments of Worship and Religion this is Christian Philosophy 4. I instance only in considerations natural to spiritual purposes but the same is the manner in all Meditation whether the matter of it be Nature or Revelation For if we think of Hell and consider the infinity of its duration and that its flames last as long as God lasts and thence conjecture upon the rules of proportion why a finite creature may have an infinite unnatural duration or think by what ways a material fire can torment an immaterial substance or why the Devils who are intelligent and wise creatures should be so foolish as to hate God from whom they know every rivulet of amability derives This is to study not to meditate for Meditation considers any thing that may best make us to avoid the place and to quit a vicious habit or master and 〈◊〉 an untoward inclination or purchase a vertue or exercise one so that Meditation is an act of the Understanding put to the right use 5. For the Holy Jesus coming to redeem us from the bottomless pit did it by lifting us up out of the puddles of impurity and the unwholsome waters of vanity He redeemed us from our vain conversation and our Understandings had so many vanities that they were made instruments of great impiety The unlearned and ruder Nations had fewer Vertues but they had also fewer Vices than the wise Empires that ruled the World with violence and wit together The softer Asians had Lust and Intemperance in a full Chalice but their Understandings were ruder than the finer Latines for these mens understandings distilled wickedness as through a Limbeck and the Romans drank spirits and the sublimed quintessences of Villany whereas the other made themselves drunk with the lees and cheaper instances of sin so that the Understanding is not an idle and useless faculty but naturally drives to practice and brings guests into the inward Cabinet of the Will and there they are entertained and feasted And those Understandings which did not serve the baser end of Vices yet were unprofitable for the most part and furnished their inward rooms with glasses and beads and trifles fit for an American Mart. From all
acted only let the Meditation be as minute particular and circumstantiate as it may for a Widow by representing the caresses of her dead Husband's love produces sorrow and the new affections of a sad endearment It is too sure that the recalling the circumstances of a past impurity does re-inkindle the flame and entertain the fancy with the burnings of an impure fire And this happens not by any advantages of Vice but by the nature of the thing and the efficacy of Circumstances So does holy Meditation produce those impresses and signatures which are the proper effects of the Mystery if presented in a right line and direct representation 10. Secondly He that means to meditate in the best order to the productions of Piety must not be inquisitive for the highest Mysteries but the plainest Propositions are to him of the greatest use and evidence For Meditation is the duty of all and therefore God hath fitted such matter for it which is proportioned to every understanding and the greatest Mysteries of Christianity are plainest and yet most fruitful of Meditation and most useful to the production of Piety High Speculations are as barren as the tops of Cedars but the Fundamentals of Christianity are fruitful as the Valleys or the creeping Vine For know that it is no Meditation but it may be an Illusion when you consider Mysteries to become more learned without thoughts of improving Piety Let your affections be as high as they can climb towards God so your considerations be humble fruitful and practically mysterious Oh that I had the wings of a Dove that I might flie away and be at rest said David The wings of an Eagle would have carried him higher but yet the innocent Dove did furnish him with the better Embleme to represent his humble design and lower meditations might sooner bring him to rest in God It was a saying of AEgidius That an old and a simple woman if she loves Jesus may be greater than was Brother Bonaventure Want of Learning and disability to consider great secrets of Theology does not at all retard our progress to spiritual perfections Love to Jesus may be better promoted by the plainer understandings of honest and unlettered people than by the finer and more exalted speculations of great Clerks that have less Devotion For although the way of serving God by the Understanding be the best and most lasting yet it is not necessary the Understanding should be dressed with troublesom and laborious Notions the Reason that is in Religion is the surest principle to engage our services and more perpetual than the sweetnesses and the motives of Affection but every honest man's Understanding is then best furnished with the discourses and the reasonable parts of Religion when he knows those mysteries of Religion upon which Christ and his Apostles did build a holy life and the superstructures of Piety those are the best materials of his Meditation 11. So that Meditation is nothing else but the using of all those arguments motives and irradiations which God intended to be instrumental to Piety It is a composition of both ways for it stirs up our Affections by Reason and the way of Understanding that the wise Soul may be satisfied in the Reasonableness of the thing and the affectionate may be entertained with the sweetnesses of holy Passion that our Judgment be determined by discourse and our Appetites made active by the caresses of a religious fancy And therefore the use of Meditation is to consider any of the Mysteries of Religion with purposes to draw from it Rules of life or affections to Vertue or detestation of Vice and from hence the man rises to Devotion and mental Prayer and Entercourse with God and after that he rests himself in the bosom of Beatitude and is swallowed up with the comprehensions of Love and Contemplation These are the several degrees of Meditation But let us first understand that part of it which is Duty and then if any thing succeed of a middle condition between Duty and Reward we will consider also how that Duty is to be performed and how the Reward is to be managed that it may prove to be no Illusion Therefore I add also this Consideration 12. Thirdly Whatsoever pious purposes and deliberations are entertained in the act of Meditation they are carefully to be maintained and thrust forward to actual performances although they were indefinite and indeterminate and no other ways decreed but by resolutions and determinations of Reason and Judgment For God assists every pious action according to its exigence and capacity and therefore blesses holy Meditations with results of Reason and prepossessions dogmatically decreeing the necessity of Vertue and the convenience of certain exercises in order to the purchase of it He then that neglects to actuate such discourses loses the benefit of his Meditation he is gone no farther than when he first set out and neglects the inspirations of the Holy Spirit For if at any time it be certain what spirit it is that speaks within the Soul it is most certain that it is the good Spirit that moves us to an act of Vertue in order to acquisition of the habit and when God's grace hath assisted us so far in our Meditation that we understand our Duty and are moved with present arguments if we put not forth our hand and make use of them we do nothing towards our Duty and it is not certain that God will create Graces in us as he does the Soul Let every pious person think every conclusion of Reason in his Meditation to have passed an obligation upon him and if he hath decreed that Fasting so often and doing so many Religious acts is convenient and conducing to the production of a Grace he is in pursuit of let him know that every such decree and reasonable proposition is the Grace of God instrumental to Piety part of his assistance and therefore in no case to be extinguished 13. Fourthly In Meditation let the Understanding be restrained and under such prudent coercion and confinement that it wander not from one discourse to another till it hath perceived some fruit from the first either that his Soul be instructed in a Duty or moved by a new argument or confirmed in an old or determined to some exercise and intermedial action of Religion or hath broke out into some Prayers and intercourse with God in order to the production of a Vertue And this is the mystical design of the Spouse in the 〈◊〉 of Solomon I adjure you O you daughters of Jerusalem by the 〈◊〉 and by the Hinds of the field that you stir not up nor awake my love till he please For it is lightness of spirit to pass over a field of flowers and to fix no-where but to leave it without carrying some honey with us unless the subject be of it self barren and unfruitful and then why was it chosen or that it is made so by our indisposition and then indeed it is
to be quitted But it is S. Chrysostom's Simile As a Lamb sucking the breast of its dam and Mother moves the head from one part to another till it hath found a distilling fontinel and then it fixes till it be satisfied or the 〈◊〉 cease dropping so should we in Meditation reject such materials as are barren like the tops of hills and six upon such thoughts which nourish and refresh and there dwell till the nourishment be drawn forth or so much of it as we can then temperately digest 14. Fifthly In Meditation strive rather for Graces than for Gifts for affections in the way of Vertue more than the overslowings of sensible Devotion and therefore if thou findest any thing by which thou mayest be better though thy spirit do not actually rejoyce or find any gust or relish in the manducation yet chuse it greedily For although the chief end of Meditation be Affection and not Determinations intellectual yet there is choice to be had of the Affections and care must be taken that the affections be desires of Vertue or repudiations and aversions from something criminal not joys and transportations spiritual comforts and complacencies for they are no part of our duty sometimes they are encouragements and sometimes rewards sometimes they depend upon habitude and disposition of body and seem great matters when they have little in them and are more bodily than spiritual like the gift of tears and yerning of the bowels and sometimes they are illusions and temptations at which if the Soul stoops and be greedy after they may prove like Hippomenes's golden Apples to Atalanta retard our course and possibly do some hazard to the whole race And this will be nearer reduced to practice if we consider the variety of matter which is fitted to the Meditation in several states of men travelling towards Heaven 15. For the first beginners in Religion are imployed in the mastering of their first Appetites casting out their Devils exterminating all evil customs lessening the proclivity of habits and countermanding the too-great forwardness of vicious inclinations and this which Divines call the Purgative way is wholly spent in actions of Repentance Mortification and Self-denial and therefore if a penitent person snatches at Comforts or the tastes of sensible Devotion his Repentance is too delicate it is but a rod of Roses and Jessamine If God sees the spirit broken all in pieces and that it needs a little of the oyl of gladness for its support and restitution to the capacities of its duty he will give it but this is not to be designed nor snatched at in the Meditation Tears of joy are not good expressions nor instruments of Repentance we must not gather grapes from thorns nor figs from thistles no refreshments to be looked for here but such only as are necessary for support and when God sees they are let not us trouble our selves he will provide them But the Meditations which are prompt to this Purgative way and practice of first beginners are not apt to produce delicacies but in the sequel and consequent of it Afterwards it brings forth the pleasant fruit of righteousness but for the present it hath no joy in it no joy of sense though much satisfaction to Reason And such are Meditations of the Fall of Angels and Man the Ejection of them from Heaven of our Parents from Paradise the Horrour and obliquity of Sin the Wrath of God the severity of his Anger Mortification of our body and spirit Self-denial the Cross of Christ Death and Hell and Judgment the terrours of an evil Conscience the insecurities of a Sinner the unreasonableness of Sin the troubles of Repentance the Worm and sting of a burthened spirit the difficulties of rooting out evil Habits and the utter abolition of Sin if these nettles bear honey we may fill our selves but such sweetnesses spoil the operations of these bitter potions Here therefore let your addresses to God and your mental prayers be affectionate desires of Pardon humble considerations of our selves thoughts of revenge against our Crimes designs of Mortification indefatigable solicitations for Mercy expresses of shame and confusion of face and he meditates best in the purgative way that makes these affections most operative and high 16. After our first step is taken and the punitive part of Repentance is resolved on and begun and put forward into good degrees of progress we then enter into the Illuminative way of Religion and set upon the acquist of Vertues and the purchase of spiritual Graces and therefore our Meditations are to be proportioned to the design of that imployment such as are considerations of the Life of Jesus Examples of Saints reasons of Vertue means of acquiring them designations of proper exercises to every pious habit the Eight Beatitudes the gifts and fruits of the Holy Ghost the Promises of the Gospel the Attributes of God as they are revealed to represent God to be infinite and to make us Religious the Rewards of Heaven excellent and select Sentences of holy persons to be as incentives of Piety These are the proper matter for Proficients in Religion But then the affections producible from these are love of vertue desires to imitate the Holy Jesus affections to Saints and holy persons conformity of choice subordination to God's will election of the ways of Vertue satisfaction of the Understanding in the ways of Religion and resolutions to pursue them in the midst of all discomforts and persecutions and our mental prayers or entercourse with God which are the present emanations of our Meditations must be in order to these affections and productions from those and in all these yet there is safety and piety and no seeking of our selves but designs of Vertue in just reason and duty to God and for his sake that is for his commandment And in all these particulars if there be such a sterility of spirit that there be no end served but of spiritual profit we are never the worse all that God requires of us is that we will live well and repent in just measure and right manner and he that doth so hath meditated well 17. From hence if a pious Soul passes to affections of greater sublimity and intimate and more immediate abstracted and immaterial love it is well only remember that the love God requires of us is an operative material and communicative love If ye love me keep my Commandments so that still a good life is the effect of the sublimest Meditation and if we make our duty sure behind us ascend up as high into the Mountain as you can so your ascent may consist with the securities of your person the condition of infirmity and the interests of your duty According to the saying of 〈◊〉 Our empty saying of 〈◊〉 and reciting verses in honour of his Name please not God so well as the imitation of him does advantage to us and a devout 〈◊〉 pleases the Spouse better than an idle Panegyrick Let your work
tremulous and so are the most holy and eminent Religious persons more full of awfulness and fear and modesty and humility so that in true Divinity and right speaking there is no such thing as the Unitive way of Religion save onely in the effects of duty obedience and the expresses of the precise vertue of Religion Meditations in order to a good life let them be as exalted as the capacity of the person and subject will endure up to the height of Contemplation but if Contemplation comes to be a distinct thing and something besides or beyond a distinct degree of vertuous Meditation it is lost to all sense and Religion and prudence Let no man be hasty to eat of the fruits of Paradise before his time 28. And now I shall not need to enumerate the blessed fruits of holy Meditation for it is a Grace that is instrumental to all effects to the production of all Vertues and the extinction of all Vices and by consequence the inhabitation of the Holy Ghost within us is the natural or proper emanation from the frequent exercise of this Duty onely it hath something particularly excellent besides its general influence for Meditation is that part of Prayer which knits the Soul to its right object and confirms and makes actual our intention and Devotion Meditation is the Tongue of the Soul and the language of our spirit and our wandring thoughts in prayer are but the neglects of Meditation and recessions from that Duty and according as we neglect Meditation so are our Prayers imperfect Meditation being the Soul of Prayer and the intention of our spirit But in all other things Meditation is the instrument and conveyance it habituates our affections to Heaven it hath permanent content it produces constancy of purpose despising of things below inflamed desires of Vertue love of God self-denial humility of understanding and universal correction of our life and manners The PRAYER HOly and Eternal Jesus whose whole Life and Doctrine was a perpetual Sermon of Holy life a treasure of Wisedom and a repository of Divine materials for Meditation give me grace to understand diligence and attention to consider care to lay up and carefulness to reduce to practice all those actions discourses and pious lessons and intimations by which thou didst expresly teach or tacitly imply or mysteriously signifie our Duty Let my Understanding become as spiritual in its imployment and purposes as it is immaterial in its nature fill my Memory as a vessel of Election with remembrances and notions highly compunctive and greatly incentive of all the parts of 〈◊〉 Let thy holy Spirit dwell in my Soul instructing my Knowledge sanctifying my Thoughts guiding my Affections directing my Will in the choice of Vertue that it may be the great imployment of my life to meditate in thy Law to study thy preceptive will to understand even the niceties and circumstantials of my Duty that Ignorance may neither occasion a sin nor become a punishment Take from me all vanity of spirit lightness of fancy curiosity and impertinency of inquiry illusions of the Devil and phantastick deceptions Let my thoughts be as my Religion plain honest pious simple prudent and charitable of great imployment and force to the production of Vertues and extermination of Vice but suffering no transportations of sense and vanity nothing greater than the capacities of my Soul nothing that may minister to any intemperances of spirit but let me be wholly inebriated with Love and that love wholly spent in doing such actions as best please thee in the conditions of my infirmity and the securities of Humility till thou shalt please to draw the curtain and reveal thy interiour beauties in the Kingdom of thine eternal Glories which grant for thy mercie 's sake O Holy and Eternal Jesu Amen The goodly CEDAR of Apostolick Catholick EPISCOPACY compared with the moderne Shoots Slips of divided NOVELTIES in the Church before the Introduction of the Apostles Lives In Rama was there a voice heard lamentation and weeping and great mourning â—â—â—hel weeping for her Children and would not be Comforted because they are not SECT VI. Of the Death of the Holy Innocents or the Babes of Bethlehem and the Flight of JESVS into Egypt The killing the Infants S. MAT. 2. 18 In Rama was there a voice heard Lamentation and weeping and great mourning Rachel weeping for her children and would not be conforted because they are not The flight into Egipt S. MAT. 2. 14. When he arose he took the young Child and his mother by night and departed into egipt 1. ALL this while Herod waited for the return of the Wise men that they might give directions where the Child did lie and his Sword might find him out with a certain and direct execution But when he saw that he was mocked of the Wise men he was exceeding wroth For it now began to deserve his trouble when his purposes which were most secret began to be contradicted and diverted with a prevention as if they were resisted by an all-seeing and almighty Providence He began to suspect the hand of Heaven was in it and saw there was nothing for his purposes to be acted unless he could dissolve the golden chain of Predestination Herod believed the divine Oracles foretelling that a King should be born in Bethlehem and yet his Ambition had made him so stupid that he attempted to cancel the Decree of Heaven For if he did not believe the Prophecies why was he troubled If he did believe them how could he possibly hinder that event which God had foretold himself would certainly bring to pass 2. And therefore since God already had hindered him from the executions of a distinguishing sword he resolved to send a sword of indiscrimination and confusion hoping that if he killed all the Babes of Bethlehem this young King's Reign also should soon determine He therefore sent forth and 〈◊〉 all the children that were in Bethlehem and all the coasts thereof from two years old and under according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the Wise men For this Execution was in the beginning of the second year after Christ's Nativity as in all probability we guess not at the two years end as some suppose because as his malice was subtile so he intended it should be secure and though he had been diligent in his inquiry and was near the time in his computation yet he that was never sparing of the lives of others would now to secure his Kingdom rather over-act his severity for some moneths than by doing execution but just to the tittle of his account hazard the escaping of the Messias 3. This Execution was sad cruel and universal no abatements made for the dire shriekings of the Mothers no tender-hearted souldier was imployed no hard-hearted person was softned by the weeping eyes and pity-begging looks of those Mothers that wondred how it was possible any person should hurt their pretty Sucklings no
himself extremely upon a mistake The Child Jesus was born a King but it was a King of all the World not confined within the limits of a Province like the weaker beauties of a Torch to shine in one room but like the Sun his Empire was over all the World and if Herod would have become but his Tributary and paid him the acknowledgments of his Lord he should have had better conditions than under Caesar and yet have been as absolute in his own Jewry as he was before His Kingdom was not of this World and he that gives heavenly Kingdoms to all his servants would not have stooped to have taken up Herod's petty Coronet But as it is a very vanity which Ambition seeks so it is a shadow that disturbs and discomposes all its motions and apprehensions 8. And the same mistake caused calamities to descend upon the Church for some of the Persecutions commenced upon pretence Christianity was an enemy to Government But the pretence was infinitely unreasonable and therefore had the fate of senseless allegations it disbanded presently for no external accident did so incorporate the excellency of Christ's Religion into the hearts of men as the innocency of the men their inoffensive deportment the modesty of their designs their great humility and obedience a life expresly in enmity and contestation against secular Ambition And it is to be feared that the mingling humane interests with Religion will deface the image Christ hath stamped upon it Certain it is the metall is much abated by so impure allay while the Christian Prince serves his end of Ambition and bears arms upon his neighbour's Countrey for the service of Religion making Christ's Kingdom to invade Herod's rights and in the state Ecclesiastical secular interests have so deep a portion that there are snares laid to tempt a Persecution and men are invited to Sacrilege while the Revenues of a Church are a fair fortune for a Prince I make no scruple to find fault with Painters that picture the poor Saints with rich garments for though they deserved better yet they had but poor ones and some have been tempted to cheat the Saint not out of ill will to his Sanctity but love to his Shrine and to the beauty of the cloaths with which some imprudent persons have of old time dressed their Images So it is in the fate of the Church Persecution and the robes of Christ were her portion and her cloathing and when she is dressed up in gawdy fortunes it is no more than she deserves but yet sometimes it is occasion that the Devil cheats her of her Holiness and the men of the world sacrilegiously cheat her of her Riches and then when God hath reduced her to that Poverty he first promised and intended to her the Persecution ceases and Sanctity returns and God curses the Sacrilege and stirs up mens minds to religious Donatives and all is well till she grows rich again And if it be dangerous in any man to be rich and discomposes his steps in his journey to Eternity it is not then so proportionable to the analogy of Christ's Poverty and the inheritance of the Church to be sedulous in acquiring great Temporalties and putting Princes in jealousie and States into care for securities lest all the Temporal should run into Ecclesiastical possession 9. If the Church have by the active Piety of a credulous a pious and less-observant Age been endowed with great Possessions she hath rules enough and poor enough and necessities enough to dispend what she hath with advantages to Religion but then all she gets by it is the trouble of an unthankful a suspected and unsatisfying dispensation and the Church is made by evil persons a Scene of ambition and stratagem and to get a German Bishoprick is to be a Prince and to defend with niceness and Suits of Law every Custom or lesser Rite even to the breach of Charity and the scandal of Religion is called a Duty and every single person is bound to forgive injuries and to quit his right rather than his Charity but if it is not a duty in the Church also in them whose life should be excellent to the degree of Example I would fain know if there be not greater care taken to secure the Ecclesiastical Revenue than the publick Charity and the honour of Religion in the strict Piety of the Clergy for as the not ingaging in Suits may occasion bold people to wrong the Church so the necessity of ingaging is occasion of losing Charity and of great Scandal I find not fault with a free Revenue of the Church it is in some sense necessary to Governours and to preserve the Consequents of their Authority but I represent that such things are occasion of much mischief to the Church and less Holiness and in all cases respect should be had to the design of Christianity to the Prophecies of Jesus to the promised lot of the Church to the dangers of Riches to the excellencies and advantages and rewards of Poverty and if the Church have enough to perform all her duties and obligations chearfully let her of all Societies be soonest content If she have plenty let her use it temperately and charitably if she have not let her not be querulous and troublesome But however it would be thought upon that though in judging the quantum of the Church's portion the World thinks every thing too much yet we must be careful we do not judge every thing too little and if our fortune be safe between envy and contempt it is much mercy If it be despicable it is safe for Ecclesiasticks though it may be accidentally inconvenient or less profitable to others but if it be great publick experience hath made remonstrance that it mingles with the world and durties those fingers which are instrumental in Consecration and the more solemn Rites of Christianity 10. Jesus fled from the Persecution as he did not stand it out so he did not stand out against it he was careful to transmit no precedent or encouragement of resisting tyrannous Princes when they offer violence to Religion and our lives He would not stand disputing for privileges nor calling in Auxiliaries from the Lord of Hosts who could have spared him many Legions of Angels every single Spirit being able to have defeated all Herod's power but he knew it was a hard lesson to learn Patience and all the excuses in the world would be sought out to discourage such a Doctrine by which we are taught to die or lose all we have or suffer inconveniences at the will of a Tyrant we need no authentick examples much less Doctrines to invite men to War from which we see Christian Princes cannot be restrained with the engagements and peaceful Theorems of an excellent and a holy Religion nor Subjects kept from Rebelling by the interests of all Religions in the world nor by the necessities and reasonableness of Obedience nor the indearments of
all publick Societies of men one word or an intimation from Christ would have sounded an alarm and put us into postures of defence when all Christ's excellent Sermons and rare exemplar actions cannot tie our hands But it is strange now that of all men in the World Christians should be such fighting people or that Christian Subjects should lift up a thought against a Christian Prince when they had no intimation of encouragement from their Master but many from him to endear Obedience and Humility and Patience and Charity and these four make up the whole analogy and represent the chief design and meaning of Christianity in its moral constitution 11. But Jesus when himself was safe could also have secured the poor Babes of Bethlehem with thousands of diversions and avocations of Herod's purposes or by discovering his own Escape in some safe manner not unknown to the Divine wisedom but yet it did not so please God He is Lord of his Creatures and hath absolute dominion over our lives and he had an end of Glory to serve upon these Babes and an end of Justice upon Herod and to the Children he made such compensation that they had no reason to complain that they were so soon made Stars when they shined in their little Orbs and participations of Eternity for so the sense of the Church hath been that they having dyed the death of Martyrs though incapable of making the choice God supplied the defects of their will by his own entertainment of the thing that as the misery and their death so also their glorification might have the same Author in the same manner of causality even by a peremptory and unconditioned determination in these particulars This sense is pious and nothing unreasonable considering that all circumstances of the thing make the case particular but the immature death of other Infants is a sadder story for though I have no warrant or thought that it is ill with them after death and in what manner or degree of well-being it is there is no revelation yet I am not of opinion that the securing of so low a condition as theirs in all reason is like to be will make recompence or is an equal blessing with the possibilities of such an Eternity as is proposed to them who in the use of Reason and a holy life glorifie God with a free Obedience and if it were otherwise it were no blessing to live till the use of Reason and Fools and Babes were in the best because in the securest condition and certain expectation of equal glories 12. As soon as Herod was dead for the Divine Vengeance waited his own time for his arrest the Angel presently brought Joseph word The holy Family was full of content and indifferency not solicitous for return not distrustful of the Divine Providence full of poverty and sanctity and content waiting God's time at the return of which God delayed not to recall them from Exile out of Egypt he called his Son and directed Joseph's fear and course that he should divert to a place in the jurisdiction of Philip where the Heir of Herod's Cruelty Archelaus had nothing to do And this very series of Providence and care God expresses to all his sons by adoption and will determine the time and set bounds to every Persecution and punish the instruments and ease our pains and refresh our sorrows and give quietness to our fears and deliverance from our troubles and sanctifie it all and give a Crown at last and all in his good time if we wait the coming of the Angel and in the mean time do our duty with care and sustain our temporals with indifferency and in all our troubles and displeasing accidents we may call to mind that God by his holy and most reasonable Providence hath so ordered it that the spiritual advantages we may receive from the holy use of such incommodities are of great recompence and interest and that in such accidents the Holy Jesus having gone before us in precedent does go along with us by love and fair assistences and that makes the present condition infinitely more eligible than the greatest splendour of secular fortune The PRAYER O Blessed and Eternal God who didst suffer thy Holy Son to fly from the violence of an enraged Prince and didst chuse to defend him in the ways of his infirmity by hiding himself and a voluntary exile be thou a defence to all thy faithful people when-ever Persecution arises against them send them the ministery of Angels to direct them into ways of security and let thy holy Spirit guide them in the paths of Sanctity and let thy Providence continue in custody over their persons till the times of refreshment and the day of Redemption shall return Give O Lord to thy whole Church Sanctity and Zeal and the confidences of a holy Faith boldness of confession Humility content and resignation of spirit generous contempt of the World and unmingled desires of thy glory and the edification of thy Elect that no secular interests disturb her duty or discompose her charity or depress her hopes or in any unequal degree possess her affections and pollute her spirit but preserve her from the snares of the World and the Devil from the rapine and greedy desires of Sacrilegious persons and in all conditions whether of affluence or want may she still promote the interests of Religion that when plenteousness is within her palaces and peace in her walls that condition may then be best for her and when she is made as naked as Jesus to his Passion then Poverty may be best for her that in all estates she may glorifie thee and in all accidents and changes thou mayest sanctifie and bless her and at last bring her to the eternal riches and abundances of glory where no Persecution shall disturb her rest Grant this for sweet Jesus sake who suffered exile and hard journeys and all the inconveniences of a friendless person in a strange Province to whom with thee and the eternal Spirit be glory for ever and blessing in all generations of the World and for ever and ever Amen SECT VII Of the younger years of JESVS and his Disputation with the Doctors in the Temple The House of Prayer It is written My house shall be called of all Nations the house of prayer Mark 11. 17. If they return confess thy name and pray and make supplication before thee in this House Then hear thou in heaven and forgive 2. Chron 6. 24. 26. IESUS disputing with the Doctors S. LUKE 2. 46. 47. They found him in the Temple sitting in the midst of the Doctors both hearing them and asking them questions And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding answers 1. FRom the return of this holy Family to Judaea and their habitation in Nazareth till the blessed Child Jesus was twelve years of age we have nothing transmitted to us out of any authentick Record but that they went to
of Discipline and Society opportunities of Perfection Privacy is the best for Devotion and the Publick for Charity In both God hath many Saints and Servants and from both the Devil hath had some 8. His Sermon was an Exhortation to Repentance and an Holy life He gave particular schedules of Duty to several states of persons sharply reproved the 〈◊〉 for their Hypocrisie and Impiety it being worse in them because contrary to their rule their profession and institution gently guided others into the ways of Righteousness calling them the streight ways of the Lord that is the direct and shortest way to the Kingdom for of all Lines the streight is the shortest and as every Angle is a turning out of the way so every Sin is an obliquity and interrupts the journey By such 〈◊〉 and a Baptism he disposed the spirits of men for the entertaining the 〈◊〉 and the Homilies of the Gospel For John's Doctrine was to the Sermons of Jesus as a Preface to a Discourse and his Baptism was to the new Institution and Discipline of the Kingdom as the Vigils to a Holy-day of the same kind in a less degree But the whole Oeconomy of it represents to us that Repentance is the first intromission into the Sanctities of Christian Religion The Lord treads upon no paths that are not hallowed and made smooth by the sorrows and cares of Contrition and the impediments of sin cleared by dereliction and the succeeding fruits of emendation But as it related to the Jews his Baptism did signifie by a cognation to their usual Rites and Ceremonies of Ablution and washing Gentile Proselytes that the Jews had so far receded from their duty and that Holiness which God required of them by the Law that they were in the state of strangers no better than Heathens and therefore were to be treated as themselves received Gentile Proselytes by a Baptism and a new state of life before they could be fit for the reception of the 〈◊〉 or be admitted to his Kingdom 9. It was an excellent sweetness of Religion that had entirely 〈◊〉 the Soul of the Baptist that in so great reputation of Sanctity so mighty concourse of people such great multitudes of Disciples and confidents and such throngs of admirers he was humble without mixtures of vanity and confirmed in his temper and Piety against the strength of the most impetuous temptation And he was tried to some purpose for when he was tempted to confess himself to be the CHRIST he refused it or to be Elias or to be accounted that Prophet he refused all such great appellatives and confessed himself only to be a Voice the lowest of Entities whose being depends upon the Speaker just as himself did upon the pleasure of God receiving form and publication and imployment wholly by the will of his Lord in order to the manifestation of the Word eternal It were 〈◊〉 that the spirits of men would not arrogate more than their own though they did not lessen their own just dues It may concern some end of Piety or Prudence that our reputation be preserved by all just means but never that we assume the dues of others or grow vain by the spoils of an undeserved dignity Honours are the rewards of Vertue or engagement upon Offices of trouble and publick use but then they must suppose a preceding worth or a fair imployment But he that is a Plagiary of others titles or offices and dresses himself with their beauties hath no more solid worth or reputation than he should have nutriment if he ate only with their mouth and slept their slumbers himself being open and unbound in all the Regions of his Senses The PRAYER O Holy and most glorious God who before the publication of thy eternal Son the Prince of Peace didst send thy Servant John Baptist by the examples of Mortification and the rude Austerities of a penitential life and by the Sermons of Penance to remove all the impediments of sin that the ways of his Lord and ours might be made clear ready and expedite be pleased to let thy Holy Spirit lead me in the streight paths of Sanctity without deslections to either hand and without the interruption of deadly sin that I may with facility Zeal 〈◊〉 and a persevering diligence walk in the ways of the Lord. Be pleased that the Axe may be laid to the root of Sin that the whole body of it may be cut down in me that no fruit of Sodom may grow up to thy displeasure Throughly purge the floor and 〈◊〉 of my heart with thy Fan with the breath of thy Diviner Spirit that it may be a holy repository of Graces and full of benediction and Sanctity that when our Lord shall come I may at all times be prepared for the entertainment of so Divine a Guest apt to lodge him and to feast him that he may for ever delight to dwell with me And make me also to dwell with him sometimes retiring into his recesses and private rooms by Contemplation and admiring of his Beauties and beholding the Secrets of his Kingdom and at all other times walking in the Courts of the Lord's House by the diligences and labours of Repentance and an Holy life till thou shalt please to call me to a nearer communication of thy Excellencies which then grant when by thy gracious assistances I shall have done thy works and glorified thy holy Name by the strict and never-failing purposes and proportionable endeavours of Religion and Holiness through the merits and mercies of Jesus Christ. Amen DISCOURSE IV. Of Mortification and corporal Austerities 1. FRom the days of John the Baptist the Kingdom of Heaven suffers violence and the violent take it by force said our Blessed Saviour For now that the new Covenant was to be made with Man Repentance which is so great a part of it being in very many actions a punitive duty afflictive and vindicative from the days of the Baptist who first by office and solemnity of design published this Doctrine violence was done to the inclinations and dispositions of Man and by such violences we were to be possessed of the Kingdom And his Example was the best 〈◊〉 upon his Text he did violence to himself he lived a life in which the rudenesses of Camel's hair and the lowest nutriment of Flies and Honey of the Desart his life of singularity his retirement from the sweetnesses of Society his resisting the greatest of Tentations and despising to assume false honours were instances of that violence and explications of the Doctrine of Self-denial and Mortification which are the Pedestal of the Cross and the Supporters of Christianity as it distinguishes from all Laws Religions and Institutions of the World 2. Mortification is the one half of Christianity it is a dying to the World it is a denying of the Will and all its natural desires An abstinence from pleasure and sensual complacencies that the 〈◊〉 being subdued to the spirit both may joyn in the
are to receive their estimate as they cooperate to the End Whatsoever is a prudent restraint of an extravagant Passion whatsoever is a direct denial of a sin whatsoever makes provision for the spirit or withdraws the fewel from the impure fires of carnality that is an act of Mortification but those Austerities which Baal's Priests did use or the 〈◊〉 an ignorant Faction that went up and down Villages whipping themselves or those which return periodically on a set day of Discipline and using rudenesses to the Body by way of ceremony and solemnity not directed against the actual incursion of a pungent Lust are not within the vierge of the grace of 〈◊〉 For unless the Temptation to a carnal sin be actually incumbent and pressing upon the Soul pains of 〈◊〉 and smart do no benefit to ward suppressing the habit or inclination for such sharp disciplines are but short and transient troubles and although they take away the present fancies of a Temptation yet unless it be rash and uncharitable there is no effect remanent upon the body but that the Temptation may speedily return As is the danger so must be the application of the remedy Actual Severities are not imprudently undertaken in case of imminent danger but to cure an habitual Lust such corporal Mortifications are most reasonable whose effect is permanent and which takes away whatsoever does minister more 〈◊〉 and puts a torch to the pile 19. But this is 〈◊〉 a discourse of Christian Prudence not of precise Duty and Religion for if we do by any means provide for our indemnity and secure our innocence all other exteriour Mortifications are not necessary and they are convenient but as they do facilitate or cooperate towards the 〈◊〉 And if that be well understood it will concern us that they be used with prudence and caution with purity of intention and without pride for since they are nothing in themselves but are hallowed and adopted into the family of Religious actions by participation of the End the doing them not for themselves takes off all complacency and fancy reflecting from an opinion of the external actions guides and purifies the intention and teaches us to be prudent in the managing of those Austerities which as they are in themselves afflictive so have in them nothing that is eligible if they be imprudent 20. And now supposing these premises as our guide to chuse and enter into the action Prudence must be called into the execution and discharge of it and the manner of its managing And for the prudential part I shall first give the advice of Nigrinus in the discipline of the old Philosophers He that will best institute and instruct men in the studies of Vertue and true Philosophy must have regard to the mind to the body to the age to the former education and capacities or incapacities of the person to which all such circumstances may be added as are to be accounted for in all prudent estimations such as are national customs dangers of scandal the presence of other remedies or disbanding of the inclination 21. Secondly It may also concern the prudence of this duty not to neglect the smallest inadvertencies and minutes of Lust or spiritual inconvenience but to contradict them in their weakness and first beginnings We see that great disturbances are wrought from the smallest occasions meeting with an impatient spirit like great flames kindled from a little spark fallen into an heap of prepared Nitre S. Austin tells a Story of a certain person much vexed with Flies in the region of his dwelling and himself heightned the trouble by too violent and busie reflexions upon the inconsiderableness of the instrument and the greatness of the vexation alighting upon a peevish spirit In this disposition he was visited by a Manichee an Heretick that denied God to be the Maker of things visible he being busie to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Infection upon the next thing he met asked the impatient person whom he thought to be the Maker of Flies He 〈◊〉 I think the Devil was for they are instruments of great vexation and perpetual trouble What he rather sansied than believed or expressed by anger rather than at all had entertained within the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by such arguments to which his adversary was very apt to give consent by reason of his impatience and peevishness The Manichee having set his foot firm upon his first breach proceeded in his Question If the Devil made Flies why not Bees who are but a little bigger and have a sting too The consideration of the Sting made him fit to think that the little difference in bigness needed not a distinct and a greater Efficient especially since the same work-man can make a great as well as a little vessel The Manichee proceeded If a Bee why not a Locust if a Locust then a Lizzard if a Lizzard then a Bird if a Bird then a Lamb and thence he made bold to 〈◊〉 to a Cow to an Elephant to a Man His adversary by this time being insnared by granting so much and now ashamed not to grant more lest his first concessions should seem unreasonable and impious confessed the Devil to be the Maker of all Creatures visible The use which is made of this Story is this Caution that the Devil do not abuse us in Flies and provoke our spirits by trifles and impertinent accidents for if we be unmortified in our smallest motions it is not imaginable we should stand the blast of an impetuous accident and violent perturbation Let us not therefore give our Passions course in a small accident because the instance is inconsiderable for though it be the consequence may be dangerous and a wave may follow a wave till the inundation be general and desperate And therefore here it is intended for advice that we be observant of the accidents of our domestick affairs and curious that every trifling inadvertency of a servant or slight misbecoming action or imprudent words be not apprehended as instruments of vexation for so many small occasions if they be productive of many small disturbances will produce an habitual churlishness and immortification of spirit 22. Thirdly Let our greatest diligence and care be imployed in mortifying our predominant Passion for if our care be so great as not to entertain the smallest and our resolution so strong and holy as not to be subdued by the greatest and most passionate desires the Spirit hath done all its work secures the future and sanctifies the present and nothing is wanting but perseverance in the same prudence and Religion And this is typically commanded in the Precept of God to Moses and Aaron in the matter of Peor Vex the Midianites because they vexed you and made you sin by their daughters and Phinehas did so he killed a Prince of the house of Simeon and a Princess of Midian and God confirmed the Priesthood to him for ever meaning that we shall for ever be admitted to a nearer relation to God if we
sacrifice to God our dearest Lust. And this is not so properly an act as the end of Mortification Therefore it concerns the prudence of the Duty that all the efficacy and violence of it be imployed against the strongest and there where is the most dangerous hostility 23. Fourthly But if we mean to be Matters of the field and put our victory past dispute let us mortifie our morosity and natural aversations reducing them to an indifferency having in our wills no fondnesses in our spirits no faction of persons or nations being prepared to love all men and to endure all things and to undertake all employments which are duty or counsel in all circumstances and disadvantages For the excellency of Evangelical Sanctity does surmount all Antipathies as a vessel climbs up and rides upon a wave The Wolf and the Lamb shall cohabit and a Child shall play and put his fingers in the Cavern of an Aspick Nations whose interests are most contradictory must be knit by the confederations of a mortified and a Christian Spirit and single persons must triumph over the difficulties of an indisposed nature or else their own will is unmortified and Nature is stronger than can well consist with the dominion and absolute empire of Grace To this 〈◊〉 reduce such peevish and unhandsome nicenesses in matters of Religion that are unsatisfied unless they have all exteriour circumstances trimmed up and made pompous for their Religious offices such who cannot pray without a convenient room and their Devotion is made active only by a well-built Chappel and they cannot sing Lauds without Church-musick and too 〈◊〉 light dissolves their intention and too much dark promotes their melancholy and because these and the like exteriour Ministeries are good advantages therefore without them they can do nothing which certainly is a great intimation and likeness to Immortification Our Will should be like the Candle of the Eye without all colour in it self that it may entertain the species of all colours from without and when we lust after mandrakes and deliciousness of exteriour Ministeries we many times are brought to betray our own interest and prostitute our dearest affections to more ignoble and stranger desires Let us love all natures and serve all persons and pray in all places and fast without opportunities and do alms above our power and set our selves heartily on work to neglect and frustrate those lower temptations of the Devil who 〈◊〉 frequently enough make our Religion inopportune if we then will make it infrequent and will present us with objects enough and flies to disquiet our persons if our natures be petulant peevish curious and unmortified 24. It is a great mercy of God to have an affable sweet and well-disposed nature and it does half the work of Mortification for us we have the less trouble to 〈◊〉 our Passions and destroy our Lusts. But then as those whose natures are morose cholerick peevish and lustful have greater difficulty so is their vertue of greater excellence and returned with a more ample reward but it is in all mens natures as with them who gathered Manna They that gathered little had no lack and they that gathered much had nothing over they who are of ill natures shall want no assistance of God's grace to work their cure though their flesh be longer 〈◊〉 and they who are sweetly tempered being naturally meek and modest chaste or temperate will find work enough to contest against their temptations from without though from within possibly they may have fewer Yet there are greater degrees of Vertue and heroical excellencies and great rewards to which God hath designed them by so fair dispositions and it will concern all their industry to mortifie their spirit which though it be malleable and more ductile yet it is as bare and naked of imagery as the rudest and most iron nature so that Mortification will be every man's duty no nature nor piety nor wisdom nor 〈◊〉 but will need it either to subdue a Lust or a Passion to cut off an occasion or to resist a Temptation to persevere or to go on to secure our present estate or to proceed towards perfection But all men do not think so 25. For there are some who have great peace no fightings within no troubles without no disputes or contradictions in their spirit but these men have the peace of tributaries or a conquered people the gates of their city stand open day and night that all the carriages may enter without disputing the pass the flesh and the spirit dispute not because the spirit is there in pupillage or in bonds and the flesh rides in triumph with the tyranny and pride and impotency of a female tyrant For in the sence of Religion we all are Warriors or Slaves either our selves are stark dead in trespasses and sins or we need to stand perpetually upon our guards in continual observation and in contestation against our Lusts and our Passions so long denying and contradicting our own Wills till we will and chuse to do things against our Wills having an eye always to those infinite satisfactions which shall 〈◊〉 our Wills and all our Faculties when we arrive to that state in which there shall be no more contradiction but only that our mortal shall put on immortality 26. But as some have a vain and dangerous peace so others double their trouble by too nice and impertinent scruples thinking that every Temptation is a degree of Immortification As long as we live we shall have to do with Enemies but as this Life is ever a state of 〈◊〉 so the very design and purpose of Mortification is not to take away Temptations but to overcome them it endeavours to facilitate the work and secure our condition by removing all occasions it can but the opportunity of a crime and the solicitation to a sin is no fault of ours unless it be of our procuring or finds entertainment when it comes unsent for To suffer a Temptation is a misery but if we then set upon the 〈◊〉 of it it is an occasion of Vertue and never is criminal unless we give consent But then also it would be considered that it is not good offering our selves to fire ordeal to confirm our Innocence nor prudent to enter into Battel without need and to shew our valour nor safe to procure a Temptation that we may have the reward of Mortification of it For 〈◊〉 of the spirit is not commanded as a Duty finally resting in it self or immediately landing upon God's glory such as are acts of Charity and Devotion Chastity and Justice but it is the great instrument of Humility and all other Graces and therefore is to be undertaken to destroy a sin and to secure a vertuous habit And besides that to call on a danger is to tempt God and to invite the Devil and no man is sure of a victory it is also great imprudence to create a need that we may take it away again to drink
Baptism of John joyned with confession of sins and publication of our infirmities yet it were better for us to lay by our loads and wash our ulcers than by concealing them out of vainer desires of impertinent reputation cover our disease till we are heart-sick and die But when so holy a person does all the pious Ministeries of the more imperfect it is a demonstration to us that a life common and ordinary without affectation or singularity is the most prudent and safe Every great change every violence of fortune all eminencies and unevennesses whatsoever whether of person or accident or circumstance puts us to a new trouble requires a distinct care creates new dangers objects more temptations marks us out the object of envy makes our standing more insecure and our fall more contemptible and ridiculous But an even life spent with as much rigour of duty to God as ought to be yet in the same manner of Devotions in the susception of ordinary Offices in bearing publick burthens frequenting publick Assemblies performing offices of civility receiving all the Rites of an established Religion complying with national Customs and hereditary Solemnities of a people in nothing disquieting publick peace or disrelishing the great instruments of an innocent communion or dissolving the circumstantial ligaments of Charity or breaking Laws and the great relations and necessitudes of the World out of fancy or singularity is the best way to live holily and 〈◊〉 and happily safer from sin and envy and more removed from trouble and temptation 2. When Jesus came to John to be baptized John out of humility and modesty refused him but when Jesus by reduplication of his desire fortifying it with a command made it in the Baptist to become a Duty then he obeyed And so also did the primitive Clerks refuse to do offices of great dignity and highest ministery looking through the honour upon the danger and passing by the Dignity they considered the charge of the Cure and knew that the eminency of the Office was in all sences insecure to the person till by command and peremptory injunction of their Superiours it was put past a dispute and became necessary and that either they must perish instantly in the ruines and precipices of Disobedience or put it to the hazard and a fair venture for a brighter crown or a bigger damnation I wish also this care were entailed and did descend upon all Ages of the Church for the ambitious seeking of Dignities and Prelacies Ecclesiastical is grown the Pest of the Church and corrupts the Salt it self and extinguishes the lights and gives too apparent evidences to the world that neither the end is pure nor the intention sanctified nor the person innocent but the purpose ambitious or covetous and the person vicious and the very entrance into Church offices is with an impure torch and a foul hand or a heart empty of the affections of Religion or thoughts of doing God's work I do not think the present Age is to be treated with concerning denying to accept rich Prelacies and pompous Dignities but it were but reasonable that the main intention and intellectual design should be to appreciate and esteem the Office and employment to be of greatest consideration It is lawful to desire a Bishoprick neither can the unwillingness to accept it be in a prudent account adjudged the aptest disposition to receive it especially if done in ceremony just in the instant of their entertainment of it and possibly after a long ambition but yet it were well if we remember that such desires must be sanctified with holy care and diligence in the Office for the hony is guarded with thousands of little sharp stings and dangers and it will be a sad account if we be called to audit for the crimes of our Diocese after our own Talleys are made even and he that believes his own load to be big enough and trembles at the apprehension of the horrors of Dooms-day is not very wise if he takes up those burthens which he sees have crushed their Bearers and presses his own shoulders till the bones crack only because the bundles are wrapt in white linen and bound with silken cords He that desires the Office of a Bishop desires a good work saith S. Paul and therefore we must not look on it for the fair-spreading Sails and the beauteous Streamers which the favour of Princes hath put to it to make it sail fairer and more secure against the dangers of secular discomforts but upon the Burthen it bears Prelacy is a good work and a good work well done is very honourable and shall be rewarded but he that considers the infinite dangers of miscarrying and that the 〈◊〉 of the Ship will be imputed to the Pilot may think it many times the safest course to put God or his Superiours to the charge of a Command before he undertakes such great Ministeries And he that enters in by the force of Authority as he himself receives a testimony of his worth and aptness to the employment so he gives the world another that his search for it was not criminal nor his person immodest and by his weighty apprehension of his dangers he will consider his work and obtain a grace to do it diligently and to be accepted graciously And this was the modesty and prudence of the Baptist. 3. When Jesus was baptized he prayed and the heavens were opened External Rites of Divine Institution receive benediction and energy from above but it is by the mediation of Prayer for there is nothing ritual but it is also joyned with something moral and required on our part in all persons capable of the use of Reason that we may 〈◊〉 that the blessings of Religion are works and Graces too God therefore requiring us to do something not that we may glory in it but that we may estimate the Grace and go to God for it in the means of his own hallowing Naaman had been stupid if when the Prophet bade him wash seven times in Jordan for his cure he had not confessed the cure to be wrought by the God of Israel and the ministery of his Prophet but had made himself the Author because of his obedience to the enjoyned condition and it is but a weak sancy to derogate from God's grace and the glory and the freedom of it because he bids us wash before we are cleansed and pray when we are washed and commands us to ask before we shall receive But this also is true from this instance that the external rite 〈◊〉 Sacrament is so instrumental in a spiritual Grace that it never does it but with the conjunction of something moral And this truth is of so great perswasion in the Greek Church that the mystery of Consecration in the venerable Eucharist is amongst them attributed not to any mystical words and secret operations of syllables but to the efficacy of the prayers of the Church in the just
Duty tempts to the breaking of the Vow or at least makes the man impatient when he cannot persist with content nor retire with 〈◊〉 21. It therefore concerns all Spiritual Guides to manage their new Converts with sober counsels and moderate permissions knowing that sublime speculations in the Metaphysicks are not fit entertainment for an infant-understanding There is milk for babes and strong meat for men of riper Piety and it will imploy all the regular strength of young beginners to contest against the reliques of those mischiefs which remain since the expulsion of the Old man and to master those difficulties which by the nature of the state are certainly consequent to so late mutation And if we by the furies of Zeal and the impatience of mistaken Piety are violent and indiscreet in the destroying of our Enemies we probably may tread the thistle down and trample upon all its appearances and yet leave the root in the ground with haste and imprudent forwardness Gentle and soft counsels are the surest Enemies to your Vice and the best conservators and 〈◊〉 of a vertuous state but a hasty charge and the conduct of a young Leader may engage an early spirit in dangers and dishonours And this Temptation is of so much greater danger because it 〈◊〉 a face of Zeal and meets with all encouragements from without every man being apt to cherish a Convert and to enflame his new 〈◊〉 but few consider 〈◊〉 inconveniences that are consequent to indiscreet beginnings and the worse events usually appendent to 〈◊〉 inconveniences 22. Indeed it is not usual that Prudence and a new-kindled Zeal meet in the 〈◊〉 person but it will therefore concern the safety of new Converts who cannot guide themselves to give themselves up to the conduct of an experienced Spiritual person who being disinterest in those heats of the 〈◊〉 apprehensions and being long taught by the observation of the accidents of a spiritual life upon what rocks Rashness and Zeal usually do engage us can best tell what degrees and what instances of Religion they may with most safety undertake but for the general it is best in the addresses of Grace to follow the course of Nature let there be an Infancy and a Childhood and a vigorous Youth and by the divers and distant degrees of increment let the persons be established in Wisdom and Grace But above all things let them be careful that they do not lay upon themselves Necessities of any lasting course no Vows of perpetuity in any instance of uncommanded action or degree of Religion for he may alter in his capacity and exteriour condition he may see by experience that the particular engagement is imprudent he may by the virtue of Obedience be engaged on a duty inconsistent with the conveniences and advantages of the other and his very loss of liberty in an uncommanded instance may tempt him to inconvenience But then for the single and transient actions of Piety although in them the danger is less even though the imprudence be great yet it were well if new beginners in Religion would attempt a moderate and an even Piety rather than actions of eminency lest they retire with shame and be 〈◊〉 with scruple when their first heats are spent and expire in weariness and temptation It is good to keep within the circuits of a man's affections not stretching out all the degrees of fancy and desire but leaving the appetites of Religion rather unsatisfied and still desiring more than by stretching out the whole faculty leave no desires but what are fulfilled and wearied 23. Thirdly I shall not need here to observe such Temptations which are direct invitations to sin upon occasion of the Piety of holy persons such as are Security too much Confidence Pride and Vanity these are part of every man's danger and are to be considered upon their several arguments Here I was only to note the general instruments of mischief It remains now that I speak of such Remedies and general Antidotes not which are proportioned to Sins in special but such as are preventions or remedies and good advices in general 24. First Let every man abstain from all Occasions of sin as much as his condition will permit And it were better to do some violence to our secular affairs than to procure apparent or probable danger to our Souls For if we see not a way open and ready prepared to our iniquity our desires oftentimes are not willing to be troubled but Opportunity gives life and activeness to our appetites If David had not from his towers beheld the private beauties of Bathsheba Uriah had lived and his Wife been unattempted but sin was brought to him by that chance and entring at the casements of his eyes set his heart on fire and despoiled him of his robes of honour and innocence The riches of the wedge of gold and the beauty of the Babylonish garment made Achan sacrilegious upon the place who was innocent enough in his preceding purposes and therefore that Soul that makes it self an object to sin and invites an Enemy to view its possessions and live in the vicinage loves the sin it self and he that is pleased with the danger would willingly be betrayed into the necessity and the pleasure of the sin for he can have no other ends to entertain the hazards but that he hath a farther purpose to serve upon them he loves the pleasure of the sin and therefore he would make the condition of sinning certain and unavoidable And therefore Holy Scripture which is admirable and curious in the cautions and securities of Vertue does not determine its Precepts in the precise commands of vertuous actions but also binds up our senses obstructs the passage of Temptation blocks up all the ways and avenues of Vice commanding us to make a covenant with our eyes not to look upon a Maid not to sit with a woman that is a singer not to consider the wine when it sparkles and gives its colour rightly in the cup but to set a watch before our mouths to keep the door of our lips and many more instances to this purpose that sin may not come so near as to be repulsed as knowing sin hath then prevailed too far when we give the denial to its solicitations 25. We read a Story of a vertuous Lady that desired of S. Athanasius to procure for her out of the number of the Widows fed from the Ecclesiastical Corban an old woman morose peevish and impatient that she might by the society of so ungentle a person have often occasion to exercise her Patience her Forgiveness and Charity I know not how well the counsel succeeded with her I am sure it was not very safe and to invite the trouble to triumph over it is to wage a war of an uncertain issue for no end but to get the pleasures of the victory which oftentimes do not pay for the trouble never for the danger An Egyptian who acknowledged Fire for his God
God at first designed to us And therefore as our Baptism is a separation of us from unbelieving people so the descent of the Holy Spirit upon us in our Baptism is a consigning or marking us for God as the Sheep of his pasture as the Souldiers of his Army as the Servants of his houshold we are so separated from the world that we are appropriated to God so that God expects of us Duty and Obedience and all Sins are acts of Rebellion and Undutifulness Of this nature was the sanctification of Jeremy and John the Baptist from their mothers womb that is God took them to his own service by an early designation and his Spirit marked them to a holy Ministery To this also relates that of S. Paul whom God by a decree separated from his mother's womb to the Ministery of the Gospel the 〈◊〉 did antedate the act of the Spirit which did not descend upon him until the day of his Baptism What these persons were in order to exteriour Ministeries that all the faithful are in order to Faith and Obedience consigned in Baptism by the Spirit of God to a perpetual relation to God in a continual service and title to his Promises And in this sence the Spirit of God is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Seal In whom also after that ye believed ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of Promise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Water washes the body and the Spirit seals the Soul viz. to a participation of those Promises which he hath made and to which we receive a title by our Baptism 22. Secondly The second effect of the Spirit is Light or Illumination that is the holy Spirit becomes unto us the Author of holy thoughts and firm perswasions and sets to his seal that the Word of God is true into the belief of which we are then baptized and makes Faith to be a Grace and the Understanding resigned and the Will confident and the Assent stronger than the premises and the Propositions to be believed because they are beloved and we are taught the ways of Godliness after a new manner that is we are made to perceive the Secrets of the Kingdom and to love Religion and to long for Heaven and heavenly things and to despise the World and to have new resolutions and new perceptions and new delicacies in order to the establishment of Faith and its increments and perseverance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God sits in the Soul when it is illuminated in 〈◊〉 as if he sate in his Throne that is he rules by a firm perswasion and intire principles of Obedience And therefore Baptism is called in Scripture 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the baptized 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illuminated Call to mind the former days in which you were illuminated and the same phrase is in the 6. to the Hebrews where the parallel places expound each other For that which S. Paul calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illuminated he calls after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a receiving the knowledge of the truth and that you may perceive this to be wholly meant of Baptism the 〈◊〉 expresses it still by Synonyma's Tasting of the heavenly gift and made partakers of the Holy Ghost sprinkled in our hearts from an evil conscience and washed in our bodies with pure water all which also are a syllabus or collection of the several effects of the graces bestowed in Baptism But we are now instancing in that which relates most properly to the Understanding in which respect the Holy Spirit also is called Anointing or Unction and the mystery is explicated by S. John The Anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things 23. Thirdly The Holy Spirit descends upon us in Baptism to become the principle of a new life to become a holy seed springing up to Holiness and is called by S. John 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God and the purpose of it we are taught by him Whosoever is 〈◊〉 of God that is he that is regenerated and entred into this New birth doth not 〈◊〉 sin for his seed remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is born of God The Spirit of God is the Spirit of life and now that he by the Spirit is born anew he hath in him that principle which if it be cherished will grow up to life to life eternal And this is the Spirit of Sanctification the victory over the World the deletery of Concupiscence the life of the Soul and the perpetual principle of Grace sown in our spirits in the day of our Adoption to be the sons of God and members of Christ's body But take this Mystery in the words of S. Basil. There are two Ends proposed in Baptism to wit to abolish the body of Sin that we may no more bring forth fruit unto death and to live in the Spirit and to have our fruit to Sanctification The Water represents the image of death receiving the body in its bosom as in a Sepulchre but the quickning Spirit sends upon us a vigorous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power or 〈◊〉 even from the beginning renewing our Souls from the death of sin unto life For as our Mortification is 〈◊〉 in the water so the Spirit works life in us To this purpose is the discourse of S. Paul having largely discoursed of our being baptized into the death of 〈◊〉 he adds this as the Corollary of all He that is dead is freed from sin that is being mortified and buried in the waters of Baptism we have a new life of Righteousness put into us we are quitted from the dominion of Sin and are planted together in the likeness of Christ's Resurrection that henceforth we should not serve sin 24. Fourthly But all these intermedial Blessings tend to a glorious Conclusion for Baptism does also consign us to a holy Resurrection It takes the sting of death from us by burying us together with Christ and takes 〈◊〉 Sin which is the sting of death and then we shall be partakers of a blessed Resurrection This we are taught by S. Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye not that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his Death For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his Death we shall be also in the likeness of his Resurrection That declares the real event in its due season But because Baptism consigns it and admits us to a title to it we are said with S. Paul to be risen with Christ in Baptism Buried with him in Baptism wherein also you are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God which hath raised him from the dead Which expression I desire to be remembred that by it we may better understand those other
sayings of the Apostle of putting on Christ in Baptism putting on the new man c. for these only signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the design on God's part and the endeavour and duty on Man's we are then consigned to our Duty and to our Reward we undertake one and have a title to the other And though men of ripeness and Reason enter instantly into their portion of Work and have present use of the assistances and something of their Reward in hand yet we cannot conclude that those that cannot do it 〈◊〉 are not baptized rightly because they are not in capacity to put on the New man in Righteousness that is in an actual holy life for they may put on the New man in Baptism just as they are risen with Christ which because it may be done by Faith before it is done in real event and it may be done by Sacrament and design before it be done by a proper Faith so also may our putting on the New man be it is done sacramentally and that part which is wholly the work of God does only antedate the work of man which is to succeed in its due time and is after the 〈◊〉 of preventing grace But this is by the bye In order to the present Article Baptism is by 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a participation of the Lord's Resurrection 25. Fifthly and lastly By Baptism we are saved that is we are brought from death to life 〈◊〉 and that is the first Resurrection and we are brought from death to life hereafter by virtue of the Covenant of the state of Grace into which in Baptism we enter and are preserved from the second Death and receive a glorious and an eternal life He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved said our Blessed Saviour and According to his mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and renowing of the Holy Ghost 26. After these great Blessings so plainly testified in Scripture and the Doctrine of the Primitive Church which are regularly consigned and bestowed in Baptism I shall less need to descend to temporal Blessings or rare contingencies or miraculous events or probable notices of things less certain Of this nature are those Stories recorded in the Writings of the Church that Constantine was cured of a Leprosie in Baptism Theodosius recovered of his disease being baptized by the Bishop of Thessalonica and a paralytick Jew was cured as soon as he became a Christian and was baptized by Atticus of CP and Bishop Arnulph baptizing a Leper also cured him said Vincentius Bellovacensis It is more considerable which is generally and piously believed by very many eminent persons in the Church that at our Baptism God assigns an Angel-Guardian for then the Catechumen being made a Servant and a Brother to the Lord of Angels is sure not to want the aids of them who pitch their tents round about them that fear the Lord and that this guard and ministery is then appointed when themselves are admitted into the inheritance of the Promises and their title to Salvation is hugely agreeable to the words of S. Paul Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister to them who shall be heirs of Salvation where it appears that the title to the inheritance is the title to this ministery and therefore must begin and end together But I insist not on this though it seems to me hugely probable All these Blessings put into one Syllabus have given to Baptism many honourable appellatives in Scripture and other Divine Writers calling it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sacramentum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 salutis A New birth a Regeneration a Renovation a Chariot carrying us to God the great Circumcision a Circumcision made without hands the Key of the Kingdom the Paranymph of the Kingdom the Earnest of our inheritance the Answer of a good Conscience the Robe of light the Sacrament of a new life and of eternal Salvation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is celestial water springing from the sides of the Rock upon which the Church was built when the Rock was smitten with the Rod of God 27. It remains now that we enquire what concerns our Duty and in what persons or in what dispositions Baptism produces all these glorious effects for the Sacraments of the Church work in the virtue of Christ but yet only upon such as are servants of Christ and hinder not the work of the Spirit of Grace For the water of the Font and the Spirit of the Sacrament are indeed to wash away our Sins and to purifie our Souls but not unless we have a mind to be purified The Sacrament works pardon for them that hate their sin and procures Grace for them that love it They that are guilty of sins must repent of them and renounce them and they must make a profession of the Faith of Christ and give or be given up to the obedience of Christ and then they are rightly disposed He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved saith Christ and S. Peter call'd out to the whole assembly Repent and be baptized every one of you Concerning this Justin Martyr gives the same account of the Faith and practice of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Whosoever are perswaded and believe those things to be true which are delivered and spoken by us and undertake to live accordingly they are commanded to fast and pray and to ask of God remission for their former sins we also praying together with them and fasting Then they are brought to us where water is and are regenerated in the same manner of Regeneration by which we our selves are regenerated For in Baptism S. Peter observes there are two parts the Body and the Spirit that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the putting away the 〈◊〉 of the flesh that is the material washing and this is Baptism no otherwise than a dead corps is a man the other is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the answer of a good conscience towards God that is the conversion of the Soul to God that 's the effective disposition in which Baptism does save us And in the same sence are those sayings of the Primitive Doctors to be understood Anima non lavatione sed 〈◊〉 sancitur The Soul is not healed by washing viz. alone but by the answer the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in S. Peter the correspondent of our part of the Covenant sor that 's the perfect 〈◊〉 of this unusual expression And the effect is attributed to this and denied to the other when they are distinguished So Justin Martyr affirms The only Baptism that can heal us is Kepentance and the knowledge of God For what need is there of that Baptism that can only 〈◊〉 the flesh and the body Be washed in your flesh from wrath and 〈◊〉 from envy and hatred and behold the body is pure And Clemens Alexandrinus upon that Proverbial saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
operate not to the first sanction or entring into the Covenant The seed may lie long in the ground and produce fruits in its due season if it be refreshed with the former and the later rain that is the Repentance that first changes the state and converts the man and afterwards returns him to his title and recalls him from his wandrings and keeps him in the state of Grace and within the limits of the Covenant and all the way Faith gives efficacy and acceptation to this Repentance that is continues our title to the Promise of not having Righteousness exacted by the measures of the Law but by the Covenant and promise of Grace into which we entred in Baptism and walk in the same all the days of our life 8. Sixthly The Holy Spirit which descends upon the waters of Baptism does not instantly produce its effects in the Soul of the baptized and when he does it is irregularly and as he pleases The Spirit bloweth where it listeth and no man knoweth whence it cometh nor whither it goeth and the Catechumen is admitted into the Kingdom yet the Kingdom of God cometh not with observation and this saying of our Blessed Saviour was spoken of the Kingdom of God that is within us that is the Spirit of Grace the power of the Gospel put into our hearts concerning which he affirmed that it operates so secretly that it comes not with outward shew neither shall they say Lo here or lo there Which thing I desire the rather to be observed because in the same discourse which our Blessed Saviour continued to that assembly he affirms this Kingdom of God to belong unto little children this Kingdom that cometh not with outward significations or present expresses this Kingdom that is within us For the present the use I make of it is this That no man can conclude that this Kingdom of Power that is the Spirit of Sanctification is not come upon Infants because there is no sign or expression of it It is within us therefore it hath no signification It is the seed of God and it is no good Argument to say Here is no seed in the bowels of the earth because there is nothing green upon the face of it For the Church gives the Sacrament God gives the Grace of the Sacrament But because he does not always give it at the instant in which the Church gives the Sacrament as if there be a secret impediment in the suscipient and yet afterwards does give it when the impediment is removed as to them that repent of that impediment it follows that the Church may administer rightly even before God gives the real Grace of the Sacrament and if God gives this Grace afterwards by parts and yet all of it is the effect of that Covenant which was consigned in Baptism he that desers some may defer all and verifie every part as well as any part For it is certain that in the instance now made all the Grace is deferred in Infants it is not certain but that some is collated or infused however be it so or no yet upon this account the administration of the Sacrament is not hindred 9. Seventhly When the Scripture speaks of the effects of or dispositions to Baptism it speaks in general expressions as being most apt to signifie a common duty or a general effect or a more universal event or the proper order of things but those general expressions do not supponere universaliter that is are not to be understood exclusively to all that are not so qualified or universally of all suscipients or of all the subjects of the Proposition When the Prophets complain of the Jews that they are fallen from God and turned to Idols and walk not in the way of their Fathers and at other times the Scripture speaks the same thing of their Fathers that they walked perversly toward God starting aside like a broken bow in these and the like expressions the Holy Scripture uses a Synecdoche or signifies many only under the notion of a more large and indesinite expression for neither were all the Fathers good neither did all the sons prevaricate but among the Fathers there were enough to recommend to posterity by way of example and among the Children there were enough to stain the reputation of the Age but neither the one part nor the other was true of every single person S. John the Baptist spake to the whole audience saying O generation of 〈◊〉 and yet he did not mean that all Jerusalem and Judaea that went out to be baptized of him were such but he under an undeterminate reproof intended those that were such that is especially the Priests and the Pharisees And it is more considerable yet in the story of the event of Christ's Sermon in the Synagogue upon his Text taken out of Isaiah All wondred at his gracious words and bare him witness and a little after All they in the Synagogue were filled with wrath that is it was generally so but hardly to be supposed true of every single 〈◊〉 in both the contrary humors and usages Thus Christ said to the Apostles To have abidden with me in my temptations and yet Judas was all the way a follower of interest and the bag rather than Christ and afterwards none of them all did abide with Christ in his greatest Temptations Thus also to come nearer the present Question the secret effects of Election and of the Spirit are in Scripture attributed to all that are of the outward Communion So S. Peter calls all the Christian strangers of the Eastern dispersion Elect according to the sore-knowledge of God the Father and S. Paul saith of all the Roman Christians and the same of the 〈◊〉 that their Faith was spoken of in all the world and yet amongst them it is not to be supposed that all the 〈◊〉 had an unreproveable Faith or that every one of the Church of 〈◊〉 was an excellent and a charitable person and yet the 〈◊〉 useth this expression 〈◊〉 faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth These are usually significant of a general custom or order of things or duty of men or design and natural or proper expectation of events Such are these also in this very Question As many of you as are baptized into Christ have put on Christ that is so it is regularly and so it will be in its due time and that is the order of things and the designed event but from hence we cannot conclude of every person and in every period of time This man hath been baptized therefore now he is 〈◊〉 with Christ he hath put on Christ nor thus This person cannot in a spiritual sence as yet put on Christ therefore he hath not been baptized that is he hath not put him on in a 〈◊〉 sence Such is the saying of S. Paul Whom he hath predestinated them he also called and whom he
of Religion ought to be greater than the affections of Society And though we are bound in all offices exteriour to prefer our Relatives before others because that is made a Duty yet to purposes spiritual all persons eminently holy put on the efficacy of the same relations and pass a duty upon us of religious affections 10. At the command of Jesus the Water-pots were filled with water and the water was by his Divine power turned into wine where the different oeconomy of God and the world is highly observable Every man sets forth good wine at first and then the worse But God not only turns the water into wine but into such wine that the last draught is most pleasant The world presents us with fair language promising 〈◊〉 convenient fortunes pompous honours and these are the outsides of the bole but when it is swallowed these dissolve in the instant and there remains 〈◊〉 and the malignity of Coloquintida Every sin 〈◊〉 in the first address and carries light in the face and hony in the lip but when we have well drunk then comes that which is worse a whip with six strings fears and terrors of Conscience and shame and displeasure and a caitive disposition and diffidence in the day of death But when after the manner of the purifying of the Christians we fill our Water-pots with water watering our couch with our tears and moistening our cheeks with the perpetual distillations of Repentance then Christ turns our water into wine first Penitents and then Communicants first waters of sorrow and then the wine of the Chalice first the justifications of Correction and then the sanctifications of the Sacrament and the effects of the Divine power joy and peace and serenity hopes full of confidence and confidence without shame and boldness without presumption for Jesus keeps the best wine till the last not only because of the direct reservations of the highest joys till the nearer approaches of glory but also because our relishes are higher after a long 〈◊〉 than at the first Essays such being the nature of Grace that it increases in relish as it does in fruition every part of Grace being new Duty and new Reward The PRAYER O Eternal and ever-Blessed Jesu who didst chuse Disciples to be witnesses of thy Life and Miracles so adopting man into a participation of thy great imployment of bringing us to Heaven by the means of a holy Doctrine be pleased to give me thy grace that I may 〈◊〉 and revere their Persons whom thou hast set over me and follow their Faith and imitate their Lives while they imitate thee and that I also in my capacity and proportion may do some of the meaner offices of spiritual building by Prayers and by holy Discourses and 〈◊〉 Correption and friendly Exhortations doing advantages to such Souls with whom I shall converse And since thou wert pleased to enter upon the stage of the World with the commencement of Mercy and a Miracle be pleased to visit my Soul with thy miraculous grace turn my water into wine my natural desires into supernatural perfections and let my sorrows be turned into joys my sins into vertuous habits the weaknesses of humanity into communications of the 〈◊〉 nature that since thou keepest the best unto the last I may by thy assistance grow from Grace to Grace till thy Gifts be turned to Reward and thy Graces to participation of thy Glory O Eternal and ever-Blessed Jesu Amen DISCOURSE VII Of Faith 1. NAthanael's Faith was produced by an argument not demonstrative not certainly concluding Christ knew him when he saw him first and he believed him to be the Messias His Faith was excellent what-ever the argument was And I believe a GOD because the Sun is a glorious body or because of the variety of Plants or the fabrick and rare contexture of a man's Eye I may as fully assent to the Conclusion as if my belief dwelt upon the Demonstrations made by the Prince of Philosophers in the 8. of his Physicks and 12. of his Metaphysicks This I premise as an inlet into the consideration concerning the Faith of ignorant persons For if we consider upon what 〈◊〉 terms most of us now are Christians we may possibly suspect that either Faith hath but little excellence in it or we but little Faith or that we are mistaken generally in its definition For we are born of Christian parents made Christians at ten days old interrogated concerning the Articles of our Faith by way of anticipation even then when we understand not the difference between the Sun and a Tallow-candle from thence we are taught to say our Catechism as we are taught to speak when we have no reason to judge no discourse to dilcern no arguments to contest against a Proposition in case we be catechised into False doctrine and all that is put to us we believe infinitely and without choice as children use not to chuse their language And as our children are made Christians just so are thousand others made Mahumetans with the same necessity the same facility So that thus sar there is little thanks due to us for believing the Christian Creed it was indifferent to us at first and at last our Education had so possest us and our interest and our no temptation to the contrary that as we were disposed into this condition by Providence so we remain in it without praise or excellency For as our beginnings are inevitable so our progress is imperfect and insufficient and what we begun by Education we retain only by Custom and if we be instructed in some slighter Arguments to maintain the Sect or Faction of our Country Religion as it disturbs the unity of Christendom yet if we examine and consider the account upon what slight arguments we have taken up Christianity it self as that it is the Religion of our Country or that our Fathers before us were of the same Faith or because the Priest bids us and he is a good man or for something else but we know not what we must needs conclude it the good providence of God not our choice that made us Christians 2. But if the question be Whether such a Faith be in it self good and acceptable that relies upon insufficient and unconvincing grounds I suppose this case of Nathanael will determine us and when we consider that Faith is an 〈◊〉 Grace if God pleases to behold his own glory in our weakness of understanding it is but the same thing he does in the instances of his other Graces For as God enkindles Charity upon variety of means and instruments by a thought by a chance by a text of Scripture by a natural tenderness by the sight of a dying or a tormented beast so also he may produce Faith by arguments of a differing quality and by issues of his Providence he may engage us in such conditions in which as our Understanding is not great enough to chuse the best so neither is it furnished with
powers to reject any proposition and to believe well is an effect of a singular predestination and is a Gift in order to a Grace as that Grace is in order to Salvation But the insufficiency of an argument or disability to prove our Religion is so far from disabling the goodness of an ignorant man's Faith that as it may be as strong as the Faith of the greatest Scholar so it hath full as much excellency not of nature but in order to Divine acceptance For as he who believes upon the only stock of Education made no election of his Faith so he who believes what is demonstrably proved is forced by the demonstration to his choice Neither of them did 〈◊〉 and both of them may equally love the Article 3. So that since a 〈◊〉 Argument in a weak understanding does the same work that a strong Argument in a more 〈◊〉 and learned that is it convinces and makes Faith and yet neither of them is matter of choice if the thing believed be good and matter of 〈◊〉 or necessity the Faith is not rejected by God upon the weakness of the first nor accepted upon the strength of the latter principles when we are once in it will not be enquired by what entrance we passed thither whether God leads us or drives us in whether we come by Discourse or by Inspiration by the guide of an Angel or the conduct of Moses whether we be born or made Christians it is indifferent so we be there where we should be for this is but the gate of Duty and the entrance to Felicity For thus far Faith is but an act of the Understanding which is a natural Faculty serving indeed as an instrument to Godliness but of it self no part of it and it is just like fire producing its act inevitably and burning as long as it can without power to interrupt or suspend its action and therefore we cannot be more pleasing to God for understanding rightly than the fire is for burning clearly which puts us evidently upon this consideration that Christian Faith that glorious Duty which gives to Christians a great degree of approximation to God by Jesus Christ must have a great proportion of that ingredient which makes actions good or bad that is of choice and effect 4. For the Faith of a Christian hath more in it of the Will than of the Understanding Faith is that great mark of distinction which separates and gives formality to the Covenant of the Gospel which is a Law of Faith The Faith of a Christian is his Religion that is it is that whole conformity to the Institution or Discipline of Jesus Christ which distinguishes him from the believers of false Religions And to be one of the faithful signifies the same with being a Disciple and that contains Obedience as well as believing For to the same sense are all those appellatives in Scripture the Faithful Brethren Believers the Saints Disciples all representing the duty of a Christian A Believer and a Saint or a holy person is the same thing Brethren signifies Charity and Believers Faith in the intellectual sence the Faithful and Disciples signifie both for besides the consent to the Proposition the first of them is also used for Perseverance and Sanctity and the greatest of Charity mixt with a confident Faith up to the height of Martyrdom Be faithful unto the death said the Holy Spirit and I will give thee the Crown of life And when the Apostles by way of abbreviation express all the body of Christian Religion they call it Faith working by Love which also S. Paul in a parallel place calls a New Creature it is a keeping of the Commandments of God that is the Faith of a Christian into whose desinition Charity is ingredient whose sence is the same with keeping of God's Commandments so that if we desine Faith we must first distinguish it The faith of a natural person or the saith of Devils is a 〈◊〉 believing a certain number of Propositions upon conviction of the Understanding But the Faith of a Christian the Faith that justifies and saves him is Faith working by Charity or Faith keeping the Commandments of God They are distinct Faiths in order to different ends and therefore of different constitution and the instrument of distinction is Charity or Obedience 5. And this great Truth is clear in the perpetual testimony of Holy Scripture For Abraham is called the Father of the Faithful and yet our Blessed Saviour told the Jews that if they had been the sons of Abraham they would have done the works of Abraham and therefore Good works are by the Apostle called the sootsteps of the Faith of our Father Abraham For Faith in every of its stages at its first beginning at its increment at its greatest perfection is a Duty made up of the concurrence of the Will and the Understanding when it pretends to the Divine acceptance Faith and Repentance begin the Christian course Repent and believe the Gospel was the summ of the Apostles Sermons and all the way after it is Faith working by Love Repentance puts the first spirit and life into Faith and Charity preserves it and gives it nourishment and increase it self also growing by a mutual supply of spirits and nutriment from Faith Whoever does heartily believe a Resurrection and Life eternal upon certain Conditions will certainly endeavour to acquire the Promises by the Purchase of Obedience and observation of the Conditions For it is not in the nature or power of man directly to despise and reject so 〈◊〉 a good So that Faith supplies Charity with argument and maintenance and Charity supplies Faith with life and motion Faith makes Charity reasonable and Charity makes Faith living and effectual And therefore the old Greeks called Faith and Charity a miraculous Chariot or Yoke they bear the burthen of the Lord with an equal consederation these are like 〈◊〉 twins they live and die together Indeed Faith is the first-born of the twins but they must come both at a birth or else they die being strangled at the gates of the womb But if Charity like Jacob lays hold upon his elder brother's heel it makes a timely and a prosperous birth and gives certain title to the eternal Promises For let us give the right of primogeniture to Faith yet the Blessing yea and the Inheritance too will at last fall to Charity Not that Faith is disinherited but that Charity only enters into the possession The nature of Faith passes into the excellency of Charity before they can be rewarded and that both may have their estimate that which justifies and saves us keeps the name of Faith but doth not do the deed till it hath the nature of Charity For to think well or to have a good opinion or an excellent or a fortunate understanding entitles us not to the love of God and the consequent inheritance but to chuse the ways of the Spirit and
desertions and anguish of spirit expecting all should work together for the best according to the promise if you can strengthen your selves in God when you are weakest believe when you see no hope and entertain no jealousies or suspicions of God though you see nothing to make you confident then and then only you have Faith which in conjunction with its other parts is able to save your Souls For in this precise duty of trusting God there are the rays of hope and great proportions of Charity and Resignation 17. The summ is that pious and most Christian sentence of the Author of the ordinary Gloss To believe in God through Jesus Christ is by believing to love him to adhere to him to be united to him by Charity and Obedience and to be incorporated into Christ ' s mystical body in the Communion of Saints I conclude this with a collation of certain excellent words of S. Paul highly to the present purpose Examine your selves Brethren whether ye be in the Faith prove your own selves Well but how Know you not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be Reprobates There 's the touchstone of Faith If Jesus Christ dwells in us then we are true Believers if he does not we are Reprobates we have no Faith But how shall we know whether Christ be in us or no Saint Paul tells us that too If Christ be in you the body is dead by reason of sin but the spirit is life because of righteousness That 's the Christian's mark and the Characteristick of a true Believer A death unto sin and a living unto righteousness a mortified body and a quickned spirit This is plain enough and by this we see what we must trust to A man of a wicked life does in vain hope to be saved by his Faith for indeed his Faith is but equivocal and dead which as to his purpose is just none at all and therefore let him no more deceive himself For that I may still use the words of S. Paul This is a faithful saying and these things I will that thou affirm constantly that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works For such and such only in the great scrutiny for Faith in the day of Doom shall have their portion in the bosom of faithful Abraham The PRAYER I. O Eternal GOD 〈◊〉 of all Truth and Holiness in whom to believe is life eternal let thy Grace descend with a mighty power into my Soul beating down every strong hold and vainer imagination and bringing every proud thought and my confident and ignorant understanding into the obedience of Jesus Take from me all disobdience and refractoriness of spirit all ambition and private and baser interests remove from me all prejudice and weakness of perswasion that I may wholly resign my Understanding to the perswasions of Christianity acknowledging Thee to be the principle of Truth and thy Word the measure of Knowledge and thy Laws the rule of my life and thy Promises the satisfaction of my hopes and an union with thee to be the consummation of Charity in the fruition of Glory Amen II. HOly JESUS make me to acknowledge thee to be my Lord and Master and my self a Servant and Disciple of thy holy Discipline and Institution let me love to sit at thy feet and suck in with my ears and heart the sweetness of thy holy Sermons Let my Soul be shod with the preparation of the Gospel of Peace with a peaceable and docile disposition Give me great boldness in the publick Confession of thy Name and the Truth of thy Gospel in despite of all hostilities and temptations And grant I may always remember that thy Name is called upon me and I may so behave my self that I neither give scandal to others nor cause disreputation to the honour of Religion but that thou mayest be glorified in me and I by thy mercies after a strict observance of all the holy Laws of Christianity Amen III. O Holy and ever-Blessed SPIRIT let thy gracious influences be the perpetual guide of my rational Faculties Inspire me with Wisdom and Knowledge spiritual Understanding and a holy Faith and sanctifie my Faith that it may arise up to the confidence of Hope and the adherencies of Charity and be fruitful in a holy Conversation Mortifie in me all peevishness and pride of spirit all heretical dispositions and whatsoever is contrary to sound Doctrine that when the eternal Son of God the Author and Finisher of our Faith shall come to make scrutiny and an inquest for Faith I may receive the Promises laid up for them that believe in the Lord Jesus and wait for his coming in holiness and purity to whom with the Father and thee O Blessed Spirit be all honour and eternal adoration payed with all sanctity and joy and Eucharist now and for ever Amen SECT XI Of CHRIST's going to Jerusalem to the Passeover the first time after his Manifestation and what followed till the expiration of the Office of John the Baptist. The Visitation of the Temple Marke 11. 15. And Iesus went into y e Temple began to cast out them that sold bought in y e Temple and overthrew the tables of the money changers 16. And would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through the Temple The Conference with Nicodemus Iohn 3. 9. Nicodemus answered said unto him How can these things be 10. Iesus answered and sayd unto him Art thou a Master of Israel and knowest not these things 1. IMmediately after this Miracle Jesus abode a few days in Capernaum but because of the approach of the great Feast of Passeover he ascended to Jerusalem and the first publick act of record that he did was an act of holy Zeal and Religion in behalf of the honour of the Temple For divers Merchants and Exchangers of money made the Temple to be the Market and the Bank and brought Beasts thither to be sold for sacrifice against the great Paschal Solemnity At the sight of which Jesus being moved with zeal and indignation made a whip of cords and drave the Beasts out of the Temple overthrew the accounting Tables and commanded them that sold the Doves to take them from thence For his anger was holy and he would mingle no injury with it and therefore the Doves which if let loose would be detrimental to the owners he caused to be fairly removed and published the Religion of Holy places establishing their Sacredness for ever by his first Gospel-Sermon that he made at Jerusalem Take these things hence Make not my Father's House a house of merchandise for it shall be called a house of Prayer to all Nations And being required to give a sign of his Vocation for this being an action like the Religion of the Zelots among the Jews if it was not attested by something extraordinary might be abused into an excess of liberty he only foretold the
recovery and the same sacrifice of Christ hath its power over us Christ is in his possession though he be disturbed but then our restitution consists upon the only condition of a renovation of our integrity as are the degrees of our Innocence so are our degrees of Confidence 23. Now because the intermedial state is divisible various successive and alterable so also is our condition of Pardon Our flesh shall no more return as that of a little child our wounds shall never be perfectly cured but a scar and pain and danger of a relapse shall for ever afflict us our sins shall be pardoned by parts and degrees to uncertain purposes but with certain danger of being recalled again and the Pardon shall never be 〈◊〉 till that day in which all things have their consummation 24. And this is evident to have been God's usual dealing with all those upon whom his Name is called God pardoned David's sins of Adultery and Murther but the Pardon was but to a certain degree and in a limited expression God hath taken away thy sin thou shalt not die but this Pardon was as imperfect as his condition was Nevertheless the child that is born unto thee that shall die Thus God pardoned the Israelites at the importunity of Moses and yet threatned to visit that sin upon them in the day of Visitation And so it is in Christianity when once we have broke and discomposed the golden chain of Vocation Election and Justification which are intire links and methodical periods of our happiness when we first give up our names to Christ for ever after our condition is imperfect we have broken our Covenant and we must be saved by the excrescencies and overflowings of mercy Our whole endeavour must be to be reduced to the state of our Baptismal innocence and integrity because in that the Covenant was established And since our life is full of defailances and all our endeavours can never make us such as Christ made us and yet upon that condition our hopes of happiness were established I mean of remaining such as he had made us as are the degrees of our Restitution and access to the first federal condition so also are the degrees of our Pardon but as it is always in imperfection during this life and subject to change and defailance so also are the hopes of our felicity never certain till we are taken from all danger never perfect till all that is imperfect in us is done away 25. And therefore in the present condition of things our pardon was properly expressed by David and S. Paul by a covering and a not imputing For because the body of sin dies visibly and fights perpetually and disputes with hopes of victory and may also prevail all this life is a condition of suspense our sin is rather covered than properly pardoned God's wrath is suspended not satisfied the sin is not to all purposes of anger imputed but yet is in some sence remanent or at least lies ready at the door Our condition is a state of Imperfection and every degree of imperfection brings a degree of Recession from the state Christ put us in and every recession from our Innocence is also an abatement of our Confidence the anger of God hovers over our head and breaks out into temporal Judgments and he retracts them again and threatens worse according as we approach to or retire from that first Innocence which was the first entertainment of a Christian and the Crown of the Evangelical Covenant Upon that we entertained the mercies of Redemption and God established it upon such an Obedience which is a constant perpetual and universal sincerity and endeavour and as we perform our part so God verifies his and not only gives a great assistance by the perpetual influences of his Holy Spirit by which we are consigned to the day of Redemption but also takes an account of Obedience not according to the standard of the Law and an exact scrutiny but by an Evangelical proportion in which we are on one side looked upon as persons already redeemed and assisted and therefore highly engaged and on the other side as compassed about with infirmities and enemies and therefore much pitied So that as at first our Calling and Election is presently good and shall remain so if we make it sure so if we once prevaricate it we are rendred then full of hazard difficulty and uncertainty and we must with pains and sedulity work out our Salvation with fear and trembling first by preventing a fall or afterwards by returning to that excellent condition from whence we have departed 26. But although the pardon of sins after Baptism be during this life difficult imperfect and revocable yet because it is to great effects for the present and in order to a complete Pardon in the day of Judgment we are next to enquire what are the parts of duty to which we are obliged after such prevarications which usually interrupt the state of Baptismal innocence and the life of the Spirit S. John gives this account If we say we have fellowship with God and walk in darkness we lie and do not the truth But if we walk in the light as he is in the light we have communion one with another and the bloud of Jesus cleanseth us from all sin This state of duty S. Paul calls a casting off the works of darkness a putting on the armour of light a walking honestly a putting on the Lord Jesus Christ. And to it he confronts making provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof S. Peter describing the duty of a Christian relates the proportion of it as high as the first precedent even God himself As he which hath called you is holy so be ye holy in all manner of conversation Not fashioning your selves according to the former lusts And again Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness And S. John with the same severity and perfection Every one that hath this hope that is every one who either does not or hath no reason to despair purifieth himself even as God is pure meaning that he is pure by a Divine purity which God hath prescribed as an imitation of his Holiness according to our capacities and possibilities That Purity must needs be a laying aside all malice and guile and hypocrisies and envies and evil speakings so S. Peter expresses it a laying aside every weight and the sin that does so easily beset us so S. Paul This is to walk in the light as he is in the light for in him is no darkness at all which we have then imitated when we have escaped the corruption that is in the world through lusts that is so as we are not held by them that we take them for our enemies for the object and party of our contestation and spiritual
fight when we contend earnestly against them and resist them unto bloud if need be that 's being pure as he is pure But besides this positive rejection of all evil and perpetually contesting against sin we must pursue the interests of Vertue and an active Religion 27. And besides this saith S. Peter giving all diligence add to your Faith Vertue to your Vertue Knowlege and to Knowledge Temperance and to Temperance Patience and to Patience Godliness and to Godliness Brotherly kindness and to Brotherly kindness Charity All this is an evident prosecution of the first design the holiness and righteousness of a whole life the being clear from all spots and blemishes a being pure and so presented unto Christ for upon this the Covenant being founded to this all industries must endeavour and arrive in their proportions For if these things be in you and abound they shall make that you be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind and hath forgotten he was purged from his old sins that is he hath lost his Baptismal grace and is put from the first state of his Redemption towards that state which is contradictory and destructive of it 28. Now because all these things are in latitude distance and divisibility and only injoyn a sedulity and great endeavour all that we can dwell upon is this That he who endeavours most is most secure and every degree of negligence is a degree of danger and although in the intermedial condition between the two states of Christianity and a full impiety there is a state of recovery and possibility yet there is danger in every part of it and it increases according as the deflection and irregularity comes to its height position state and finality So that we must give all diligence to work out our Salvation and it would ever be with fear and trembling with fear that we do not lose our innocence and with trembling if we have lost it for fear we never recover or never be accepted But Holiness of life and uninterrupted Sanctity being the condition of our Salvation the ingredient of the Covenant we must proportion our degrees of hope and confidence of Heaven according as we have obtained degrees of Innocence or Perseverance or Restitution Only this As it is certain he is in a state of reprobation who lives unto sin that is whose actions are habitually criminal who gives more of his consent to wickedness than to Vertue so it is also certain he is not in the state of God's favour and Sanctification unless he lives unto righteousness that is whose desires and purposes and endeavours and actions and customs are spiritual holy sanctified and obedient When sin is dead and the spirit is life when the Lusts of the flesh are mortified and the heart is purged from an evil conscience and we abound in a whole Systeme of Christian Vertues when our hearts are right to God and with our affections and our wills we love God and keep his Commandments when we do not only cry Lord Lord but also do his will then Christ dwells in us and we in Christ. Now let all this be taken in the lowest sence that can be imagined all I say which out of Scripture I have transcribed casting away every weight laying aside all malice mortifying the deeds of the flesh crucifying the old man with all his affections and lusts and then having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust besides this adding vertue to vertue till all righteousness be fulfilled in us walking in the light putting on the Lord Jesus purifying our selves as God is pure following peace with all men and holiness resisting unto bloud living in the Spirit being holy in all manner of conversation as he is holy being careful and excellent in all conversation and godliness all this being a pursuit of the first design of Christ's death and our reconcilement can mean no less but that 1. We should have in us no affection to a sin of which we can best judge when we never chuse it and never fall under it but by surprise and never lie under it at all but instantly recover judging our selves severely and 2. That we should chuse Vertue with great freedom of spirit and alacrity and pursue it earnestly integrally and make it the business of our lives and that 3. The effect of this be that sin be crucified in us and the desires to it dead flat and useless and that our desires of serving Christ be quick-spirited active and effective inquisitive for opportunities apprehensive of the offer chearful in the action and persevering in the employment 29. Now let a prudent person imagine what infirmities and over-sights can consist with a state thus described and all that does no violence to the Covenant God pities us and calls us not to an account for what morally cannot or certainly will not with great industry be prevented But whatsoever is inconsistent with this condition is an abatement from our hopes as it is a retiring from our duty and is with greater or less difficulty cured as are the degrees of its distance from that condition which Christ stipulated with us when we became his Disciples For we are just so restored to our state of grace and favour as we are restored to our state of purity and holiness Now this redintegration or renewing of us into the first condition is also called Repentance and is permitted to all persons who still remain within the powers and possibilities of the Covenant that is who are not in a state contradictory to the state and portion of Grace but with a difficulty increased by all circumstances and incidences of the crime and person And this I shall best represent in repeating these considerations 1. Some sins are past hopes of Pardon in this life 2. All that are pardoned are pardoned by parts revocably and imperfectly during this life not quickly nor yet manifestly 3. Repentance contains in it many operations parts and imployments its terms and purpose being to redintegrate our lost condition that is in a second and less perfect sence but as much as in such circumstances we can to verifie our first obligations of innocence and holiness in all manner of conversation and godliness 30. Concerning the first it is too sad a consideration to be too dogmatical and conclusive in it and therefore I shall only recall those expresses of Scripture which may without envy decree the article such as are those of S. Paul that there is a certain sort of men whom he twice describes whom it is impossible to renew again unto Repentance or those of S. Peter such whose latter end is worse than the beginning because after they once had escaped the pollutions of the world they are intangled therein such who as our Blessed Saviour threatens shall never be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come
For there is an unpardonable estate by reason of its malice and opposition to the Covenant of Grace and there is a state unpardonable because the time of Repentance is past There are days and periods of Grace If thou hadst known at least in this thy day said the weeping Saviour of the world to foreknown and determined Jerusalem When God's decrees are gone out they are not always revocable and therefore it was a great caution of the Apostle that we should follow peace and holiness and look diligently that we fall not from the grace of God lest any of us become like 〈◊〉 to whose Repentance there was no place left though he sought it carefully with tears meaning that we also may put our selves into a condition when it shall be impossible we should be renewed unto Repentance and those are they who sin a sin unto death for whom we have from the Apostle no encouragement to pray And these are in so general and conclusive terms described in Scripture that every persevering sinner hath great reason to suspect himself to be in the number If he endeavours as soon as he thinks of it to recover it is the best sign he was not arrived so far but he that liveth long in a violent and habitual course of sin is at the margin and brim of that state of final reprobation and some men are in it before they be aware and to some God reckons their days swifter and their periods shorter The use I make of this consideration is that if any man hath reason to suspect or to be certain that his time of Repentance is past it is most likely to be a death-bed Penitent after a vicious life a life contrary to the mercies and grace of the Evangelical Covenant for he hath provoked God as long as he could and rejected the offers of Grace as long as he lived and refused Vertue till he could not entertain her and hath done all those things which a person rejected from hopes of Repentance can easily be imagined to have done And if there be any time of rejection although it may be earlier yet it is also certainly the last 31. Concerning the second I shall add this to the former discourse of it that perfect Pardon of sins is not in this world at all after the first emission and great efflux of it in our first Regeneration During this life we are in imperfection minority and under conditions which we have prevaricated and our recovery is in perpetual flux in heightnings and declensions and we are highly uncertain of our acceptation because we are not certain of our restitution and innocence we know not whether we have done all that is sufficient to repair the breach made in the first state of favour and Baptismal grace But he that is dead saith S. Paul is justified from sin not till then And therefore in the doctrine of the most learned Jews it is affirmed He that is guilty of the profanation of the Name of God he shall not interrupt the apparent malignity of it by his present Repentance nor make attonement in the day of Expiation nor wath the stains away by chastising of himself but during his life it remains wholly in suspence and before death is not extinguished according to the saying of the Prophet Esay This iniquity shall not be blotted out till ye die saith the LORD of Hosts And some wise persons have affirmed that Jacob related to this in his expression and appellatives of God whom he called the God of Abraham and the fear of his father Isaac because as the Doctors of the Jews tell us Abraham being dead was ascribed into the final condition of God's family but Isaac being living had apprehensions of God not only of a pious but also of a tremulous fear he was not sure of his own condition much less of the degrees of his reconciliation how far God had forgiven his sins and how far he had retained them And it is certain that if every degree of the Divine favour be not assured by a holy life those sins of whose pardon we were most hopeful return in as full vigour and clamorous importunity as ever and are made more vocal by the appendent ingratitude and other accidental degrees And this Christ taught us by a Parable For as the lord made his uncharitable servant pay all that debt which he had formerly forgiven him even so will God do to us if we from our hearts forgive not one another their trespasses Behold the goodness and severity of God saith S. Paul on them which fell severity but on thee goodness if thou continue in that goodness otherwise thou shalt be cut off For this is my Covenant which I shall make with them when I shall take away their sins And if this be true in those sins which God certainly hath forgotten such as were all those which were committed before our illumination much rather is it true in those which we committed after concerning whose actual and full pardon we cannot be certain without a revelation So that our pardon of sins when it is granted after the breach of our Covenant is just so secure as our perseverance is concerning which because we must ascertain it as well as we can but ever with fear and trembling so also is the estate of our Pardon hazardous conditional revocable and uncertain and therefore the best of men do all their lives ask pardon even of those sins for which they have wept bitterly and done the sharpest and severest penance And if it be necessary we pray that we may not enter into temptation because temptation is full of danger and the danger may bring a sin and the sin may ruine us it is also necessary that we understand the condition of our pardon to be as is the condition of our person variable as will sudden as affections alterable as our purposes revocable as our own good intentions and then made as ineffective as our inclinations to good actions And there is no way to secure our confidence and our hope but by being perfect and holy and pure as our heavenly Father is that is in the sence of humane capacity free from the habits of all sin and active and industrious and continuing in the ways of godliness For upon this only the Promise is built and by our proportion to this state we must proportion our confidence we have no other revelation Christ reconciled us to his Father upon no other conditions and made the Covenant upon no other articles but of a holy life in obedience universal and perpetual and the abatements of the rigorous sence of the words as they are such as may infinitely testifie and prove his mercy so they are such as must secure our duty and habitual graces an industry manly constant and Christian and because these have so great latitude and to what degrees God will accept our returns he hath
his daily weaknesses and possibly they are the instrumental expiations of our sudden and frequent and lesser surprises of imperfection but the just persons need no repentance that is need no inversion of state no transformation from condition to condition but from the less to the more perfect the best man hath And therefore those are vain persons who when they owe God a hundred will write fourscore or a thousand will write fifty It was the saying of an excellent person that Repentance is the beginning of Philosophy a flight and renunciation of evil works and words and the first preparation and entrance into a life which is never to be repented of And therefore a penitent is not taken with umbrages and appearances nor quits a real good for an imaginary or chuses evil for fear of enemies and adverse accidents but peremptorily conforms his sentence to the Divine Laws and submits his whole life in a conformity with them He that said those excellent words had not been taught the Christian Institution but it was admirable reason and deep Philosophy and most consonant to the reasonableness of Vertue and the proportions and designs of Repentance and no other than the doctrine of Christian Philosophy 36. And it is considerable since in Scripture there is a Repentance mentioned which is impertinent and ineffectual as to the obtaining Pardon a Repentance implied which is to be repented of and another expressed which is never to be repented of and this is described to be a new state of life a whole conversion and transformation of the man it follows that whatsoever in any sence can be called Repentance and yet is less than this new life must be that ineffective Repentance A Sorrow is a Repentance and all the acts of dolorous expression are but the same sorrow in other characters and they are good when they are parts or instruments of the true Repentance but when they are the whole Repentance that Repentance is no better than that of Judas nor more prosperous than that of Esau. Every sorrow is not a godly sorrow and that which is is but instrumental and in order to Repentance Godly sorrow worketh repentance saith S. Paul that is it does its share towards it as every Grace does toward the Pardon as every degree of Pardon does toward Heaven By godly sorrow it is probable S. Paul means the same thing which the School hath since called Contrition a grief proceeding from a holy principle from our love of God and anger that we have offended him and yet this is a great way off from that Repentance without the performance of which we shall certainly perish But no Contrition alone is remissive of sins but as it cooperates towards the integrity of our duty 〈◊〉 conversus ingemuerit is the Prophet's expression When a man mourns and turns from all his evil way that 's a godly sorrow and that 's Repentance too but the tears of a dolorous person though running over with great effusions and shed in great bitterness and expressed in actions of punitive justice all being but the same sence in louder language being nothing but the expressions of sorrow are good only as they tend farther and if they do they may by degrees bring us to Repentance and that Repentance will bring us to Heaven but of themselves they may as well make the Sea swell beyond its margin or water and refresh the Sun-burnt earth as move God to merey and pierce the heavens But then to the consideration we may add that a sorrow upon a death-bed after a vicious life is such as cannot easily be understood to be ordinarily so much as the beginning of Vertue or the first instance towards a holy life For he that till then retained his sins and now when he is certain and believes he shall die or is fearful lest he should is sorrowful that he hath sinned is only sorrowful because he is like to perish and such a sorrow may perfectly consist with as great an affection to sin as ever the man had in the highest caresses and invitation of his Lust. For even then in certain circumstances he would have refused to have acted his greatest temptation The boldest and most pungent Lust would refuse to be satisfied in the Market-place or with a dagger at his heart and the greatest intemperance would refuse a pleasant meal if he believed the meat to be mixt with poison and yet this restraint of appetite is no abatement of the affection any more than the violent fears which by being incumbent upon the death-bed Penitent make him grieve for the evil consequents more than to hate the malice and irregularity He that does not grieve till his greatest fear presses him hard and damnation treads upon his heels feels indeed the effects of fear but can have no present benefit of his sorrow because it had no natural principle but a violent unnatural and intolerable cause inconsistent with a free placid and moral election But this I speak only by way of caution for God's merey is infinite and can if he please make it otherwise But it is not good to venture unless you have a promise 37. The same also I consider concerning the Purpose of a new life which that any man should judge to be Repentance that Duty which restores us is more unreasonable than to think sorrow will do it For as a man may sorrow and yet never be restored and he may sorrow so much the more because he shall never be restored as Esan did as the five 〈◊〉 Virgins did and as many more do so he that purposes to lead a new life hath convinced himself that the Duty is undone and therefore his pardon not granted nor his condition restored As a letter is not a word nor a word an action as an Embryo is not a man nor the seed the fruit so is a purpose of Obedience but the element of Repentance the first imaginations of it differing from the Grace it self as a disposition from a habit or because it self will best express it self as the purpose does from the act For either a holy life is necessary or it is not necessary If it be not why does any man hope to escape the wrath to come by resolving to do an unnecessary thing or if he does not purpose it when he pretends he does that is a mocking of God and that is a great way from being an instrument of his restitution But if a holy life be necessary as it is certain by infinite testimonies of Scriptures it is the unum necessarium the one great necessary it cannot reasonably be thought that any thing less than doing it shall serve our turns That which is only in purpose is not yet done and yet it is necessary it should be done because it is necessary we should purpose it And in this we are sufficiently concluded by that ingeminate expression used by S. Paul In Jesus Christ nothing can
it be demanded How long time must our Repentance and holy living take up what is the last period of commencement of our Piety after which it will be unaccepted or ineffectual will a month or a year or three years or seven suffice For since every man fails of his first condition and makes violent recessions from the state of his Redemption and his Baptismal grace how long may he lie in that state of recession with hopes of Salvation To this I answer He cannot lie in sin a moment without hazarding his Eternity every instant is a danger and all the parts of its duration do increase it and there is no answer to be given antecedently and by way of rule but all the hopes of our restitution depends upon the event It is just as if we should ask How long will it be before an Infant comes to the perfect use of Reason or before a fool will become wise or an ignorant person become excellently learned The answer to such questions must be given according to the capacity of the man to the industry of his person to his opportunities or hinderances to his life and health and to God's blessing upon him Only this every day of deferring it lessens our hopes and increases the difficulty and when this increasing divisible difficulty comes to the last period of impossibility God only knows because he measures the thoughts of man and comprehends his powers in a span and himself only can tell how he will correspond in those assistences without which we can never be restored Agree with thy adversary quickly while thou art in the way Quickly And therefore the Scripture sets down no other time than to day while it is yet called to day But because it will every day be called to day we must remember that our duty is such as requires a time a duration it is a course a race that is set before us a duty requiring patience and longanimity and perseverance and great care and diligence that we faint not And supposing we could gather probably by circumstances when the last period of our hopes begins yet he that stands out as long as he can gives probation that he came not in of good will or choice that he loves not the present service that his body is present but his heart is estranged from the yoak of his present imployment and then all that he can do is odious to God being a sacrifice without a heart an offertory of shells and husks while the Devil and the Man's Lusts have devoured the Kernels 49. So that this question is not to be asked beforehand but after a man hath done much of the work and in some sence lived holily then he may enquire into his condition whether if he persevere in that he may hope for the mercies of Jesus But he that enquires beforehand as commonly he means ill so he can be answered by none but God because the satisfaction of such a vain question depends upon future contingencies and accidents depending upon God's secret pleasure and predestination He that repents but to day repents late enough that he put it off from yesterday It may be that some may begin to day and find mercy and to another person it may be too late but no man is safe or wise that puts it off till to morrow And that it may appear how necessary it is to begin early and that the work is of difficulty and continuance and that time still encreases the objections it is certain that all the time that is lost must be redeemed by something in the sequel equivalent or sit to make up the breach and to cure the wounds long since made and long festering and this must be done by doing the first works by something that God hath declared he will accept in stead of them the intension of the following actions and the frequent repetition must make up the defect in the extension and coexistence with a longer time It was an act of an heroical Repentance and great detestation of the crime which Thomas Cantipratanus relates of a young Gentleman condemned to die for robberies who endeavouring to testifie his Repentance and as far as was then permitted him to expiate the crime begged of the Judge that tormentors might be appointed him that he might be long a dying and be cut in small pieces that the severity of the execution might be proportionable to the immensity of his sorrow and greatness of the iniquity Such great acts do facilitate our Pardon and hasten the Restitution and in a few days comprise the elapsed duty of many moneth 's but to relie upon such acts is the last remedy and like unlikely Physick to a despairing person if it does well it is well if it happen otherwise he must thank himself it is but what in reason he could expect The Romans sacrificed a Dog to Mana Geneta and prayed Ne quis domi natorum bonus fiat that none of their Domesticks might be good that is that they might not die saith Plutarch because dead people are called good But if they be so only when they die they will hardly find the reward of goodness in the reckonings of Eternity when to kill and to make good is all one as Aristole observed it to be in the Spartan Covenant with the Tegeatae and as it is in the case of Penitents never mending their lives till their lives be done that goodness is fatal and the prologue of an eternal death 50. I conclude this point with the words of S. Paul God will render to every man according to his deeds To them 〈◊〉 by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality to them 〈◊〉 life But to them that are contentious and do not obey the truth but obey unrighteousness to them indignation and wrath Tribulation and anguish upon every soul of man that doth evil 51. Having now discoursed of Repentance upon distinct principles I shall not need to consider upon those particulars which are usually reckoned parts or instances of Repentance such as are Contrition Confession and Satisfaction Repentance is the fulfilling all righteousness and includes in it whatsoever is matter of Christian duty and expresly commanded such as is Contrition or godly Sorrow and Confession to God both which are declared in Scripture to be in order to Pardon and purgation of our sins A contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise and If we consess our sins God is just and righteous to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all iniquity To which add concerning Satisfaction that it is a judging and punishing of our selves that it also is an instrument of Repentance and a fruit of godly sorrow and of good advantage for obtaining mercy of God For indignation and revenge are reckoned by S. Paul effects of a godly sorrow and the blessing which encourages its practice is instanced by
a sesterce was the loss of a moral 〈◊〉 and every gaining of a talent was an action glorious and heroical But Poverty of spirit accounts Riches to be the servants of God first and then of our selves being sent by God and to return when he pleases and all the while they are with us to do his business It is a looking upon riches and things of the earth as they do who look upon it from Heaven to whom it appears little and unprofitable And because the residence of this blessed Poverty is in the mind it follows that it be here understood that all that exinanition and renunciation abjection and humility of mind which depauperates the spirit making it less worldly and more spiritual is the duty here enjoyned For if a man throws away his gold as did Crates the Theban or the proud Philosopher Diogenes and yet leaves a spirit high aiery phantastical and vain pleasing himself and with complacency reflecting upon his own act his Poverty is but a circumstance of Pride and the opportunity of an imaginary and a secular greatness Ananias and Sapphira renounced the world by selling their possessions but because they were not poor in spirit but still retained the affections to the world therefore they kept back part of the price and lost their hopes The Church of Laodicea was possessed with a spirit of Pride and flattered themselves in imaginary riches they were not poor in spirit but they were poor in possession and condition These wanted Humility the other wanted a generous contempt of worldly things and both were destitute of this Grace 5. The acts of this Grace are 1. To cast off all inordinate affection to Riches 2. In heart and spirit that is preparation of mind to quit the possession of all Riches and actually so to do when God requires it that is when the retaining Riches loses a Vertue 3. To be well pleased with the whole oeconomy of God his providence and dispensation of all things being contented in all estates 4. To imploy that wealth God hath given us in actions of Justice and Religion 5. To be thankful to God in all temporal losses 6. Not to distrust God or to be solicitous and fearful of want in the future 7. To put off the spirit of vanity pride and phantastick complacency in our selves thinking lowly or meanly of whatsoever we are or do 8. To prefer others before our selves doing honour and prelation to them and either contentedly receiving affronts done to us or modestly undervaluing our selves 9. Not to praise our selves but when God's glory and the edification of our neighbour is concerned in it nor willingly to hear others praise us 10. To despoil our selves of all interiour propriety denying our own will in all instances of subordination to our Superiours and our own judgment in matters of difficulty and question permitting our selves and our affairs to the advice of wiser men and the decision of those who are trusted with the cure of our Souls 11. Emptying our selves of our selves and throwing our selves wholly upon God relying upon his Providence trusting his Promises craving his Grace and depending upon his strength for all our actions and deliverances and duties 6. The reward promised is the Kingdome of Heaven Fear not little Flock it is your Father's pleasure to give you a Kingdom To be little in our own eyes is to be great in God's the Poverty of the spirit shall be rewarded with the Riches of the Kingdoms of both Kingdoms that of Heaven is expressed Poverty is the high-way of Eternity But therefore the Kingdom of Grace is taken in the way the way to our Countrey and it being the forerunner of glory and nothing else but an antedated Eternity is part of the reward as well as of our duty And therefore whatsoever is signified by Kingdome in the appropriate Evangelical sense is there intended as a recompence For the Kingdom of the Gospel is a congregation and society of Christ's poor of his little ones they are the Communion of Saints and their present entertainment is knowledge of the truth remission of sins the gift of the Holy Ghost and what else in Scripture is signified to be a part or grace or condition of the Kingdom For to the poor the Gospel is preached that is to the poor the Kingdome is promised and ministred 7. Secondly Blessed are they that Mourn for they shall be comforted This duty of Christian mourning is commanded not for it self but in order to many good ends It is in order to Patience Tribulation worketh Patience and therefore we glory in them saith S. Paul and S. James My brethren count it all joy when ye enter into divers temptations Knowing that the trial of your faith viz. by afflictions worketh Patience 2. It is in order to Repentance Godly sorrow worketh Repentance By consequence it is in order to Pardon for a contrite heart God will not reject And after all this it leads to Joy And therefore S. James preached a Homily of Sorrow Be afflicted and mourn and weep that is in penitential mourning for he adds Humble your selves in the sight of the Lord and he shall lift you up The acts of this duty are 1. To bewail our own sins 2. To lament our infirmities as they are principles of sin and recessions from our first state 3. To weep for our own evils and sad accidents as they are issues of the Divine anger 4. To be sad for the miseries and calamities of the Church or of any member of it and indeed to weep with every one that weeps that is not to rejoyce in his evil but to be compassionate and pitiful and apt to bear another's burthen 5. To avoid all loose and immoderate laughter all dissolution of spirit and manners uncomely jestings free revellings carnivals and balls which are the perdition of precious hours allowed us for Repentance and possibilities of Heaven which are the instruments of infinite vanity idle talking impertinency and lust and very much below the severity and retiredness of a Christian spirit Of this Christ became to us the great example for S. Basil reports a tradition of him that he never laughed but wept often And if we mourn with him we also shall rejoyce in the joys of eternity 8. Thirdly Blessed are the Meek for they shall possess the earth That is the gentle and softer spirits persons not turbulent or unquiet not clamorous or impatient not over-bold or impudent not querulous or discontented not brawlers or contentious not nice or curious but men who submit to God and know no choice of fortune or imployment or success but what God chuses for them having peace at home because nothing from without does discompose their spirit In summe Meekness is an indifferency to any exteriour accident a being reconciled to all conditions and instances of Providence a reducing our selves to such an evenness and interiour satisfaction
Churches living under Persecution commenced many pretty opinions concerning the state and special dignity of Martyrs apportioning to them one of the three Coronets which themselves did knit and supposed as pendants to the great Crown of righteousness They made it suppletory of Baptism expiatory of sin satisfactory of publick 〈◊〉 they placed them in bliss immediately declared them to need no after-Prayer such as the Devotion of those times used to pour upon the graves of the faithful with great prudence they did endeavour to alleviate this burthen and sweeten the bitter chalice and they did it by such doctrines which did only remonstrate this great truth That since no love was greater than to lay down our lives nothing could be so great but God would indulge to them And indeed whatsoever they said in this had no inconvenience nor would it now unless men should think mere suffering to be sufficient to excuse a wicked life or that they be invited to dishonour an excellent patience with the mixture of an impure action There are many who would die for Christ if they were put to it and yet will not quit a Lust for him those are hardly to be esteemed Christ's Martyrs unless they be dead unto sin their dying for an Article or a good action will not pass the great scrutiny And it may be boldness of spirit or sullenness or an honourable gallantry of mind or something that is excellent in civil and political estimate moves the person and endears the suffering but that love only which keeps the Commandments will teach us to 〈◊〉 for love and from love to pass to blessedness through the red Sea of bloud And indeed it is more easie to die for Chastity than to live with it and many women have been found who suffered death under the violence of Tyrants for defence of their holy vows and purity who had they long continued amongst pleasures courtships curiosities and importunities of men might perchance have yielded that to a Lover which they denied to an Executioner S. Cyprian observes that our Blessed Lord in admitting the innocent Babes of Bethlehem first to die for him did to all generations of Christendom consign this Lesson That only persons holy and innocent were fit to be Christ's Martyrs And I remember that the Prince of the Latine Poets over against the region and seats of Infants places in the Shades below persons that suffered death wrongfully but adds that this their death was not enough to place them in such blessed mansions but the Judge first made inquiry into their lives and accordingly designed their station It is certain that such dyings or great sufferings are Heroical actions and of power to make great compensations and redemptions of time and of omissions and imperfections but if the Man be unholy so also are his Sufferings for Hereticks have died and vicious persons have suffered in a good cause and a dog's neck may be cut off in sacrifice and Swine's bloud may 〈◊〉 the trench about the Altar but God only accepts the Sacrifice which is pure and spotless first seasoned with salt then seasoned with fire The true Martyr must have all the preceding Graces and then he shall receive all the Beatitudes 19. The acts of this Duty are 1. Boldly to confess the Faith nobly to exercise publick vertues not to be ashamed of any thing that is honest and rather to quit our goods our liberty our health and life it self than to deny what we are bound to affirm or to omit what we are bound to do or to pretend contrary to our present perswasion 2. To rejoyce in Afflictions counting it honourable to be conformable to Christ and to wear the cognizance of Christianity whose certain lot it is to suffer the hostility and violence of enemies visible and invisible 3. Not to revile our Persecutors but to bear the Cross with evenness tranquillity patience and charity 4. To offer our sufferings to the glory of God and to joyn them with the Passions of Christ by doing it in love to God and obedience to his Sanctions and testimony of some part of his Religion and designing it as a part of duty The reward is the Kingdom of Heaven which can be no other but eternal Salvation in case the Martyrdom be consummate and they also shall be made perfect so the words of the reward were read in Clement's time If it be less it keeps its proportion all suffering persons are the combination of Saints they make the Church they are the people of the Kingdom and heirs of the Covenant For if they be but Confessors and confess Christ in prison though they never preach upon the rack or under the axe yet Christ will confess them before his heavenly Father and they shall have a portion where they shall never be persecuted any more The PRAYER O Blessed Jesus who art become to us the Fountain of Peace and Sanctity of Righteousness and Charity of Life and perpetual Benediction imprint in our spirits these glorious characterisms of Christianity that we by such excellent dispositions may be consigned to the infinity of Blessedness which thou camest to reveal and minister and exhibit to mankind Give us great Humility of spirit and deny us not when we beg Sorrow of thee the mourning and sadness of true Penitents that we may imitate thy excellencies and conform to thy sufferings Make us Meek patient indifferent and resigned in all accidents changes and issues of Divine Providence Mortifie all inordinate Anger in us all Wrath Strife Contention Murmurings Malice and Envy and interrupt and then blot out all peevish dispositions and morosities all disturbances and unevenness of spirit 〈◊〉 of habit that may hinder us in our duty Oh teach me so to hunger and thirst after the ways of Righteousness that it may be meat and drink to me to do thy Father's will Raise my affections to Heaven and heavenly things fix my heart there and prepare a treasure for me which I may receive in the great diffusions and communications of thy glory And in this sad interval of infirmity and temptations strengthen my hopes and 〈◊〉 my Faith by such emissions of light and grace from thy Spirit that I may relish those Blessings which thou preparest for thy Saints with so great appetite that I may despise the world and all its gilded vanities and may desire nothing but the crown of righteousness and the paths that lead thither 〈◊〉 graces of thy Kingdom and the glories of it that when I have served thee in holiness and strict obedience I may reign with thee in the glories of Eternity for thou O Holy Jesus art our hope and our life and glory our 〈◊〉 great reward Amen II. 〈◊〉 Jesu who art infinitely pleased in demonstrations of thy Mercy and didst descend into a state of misery suffering persecution and 〈◊〉 that thou mightest give us thy mercy and reconcile us to thy Father and make us
to divide it into portions one act of Charity in an heroical degree or an habitual Charity in the degree of Vertue This instance is probation enough that the opinion of such a necessity of doing the best action simply and indefinitely is impossible to be safely acted because it is impossible to be understood Two talents shall be rewarded and so shall five both in their proportions He that sows sparingly shall reap sparingly but he shall reap Every man as he purposes in his heart so let him give The best action shall have the best reward and though he is the happiest who rises highest yet he is not sasest that enters into the state of disproportion to his person I find in the Lives of the later reputed Saints that S. Teresa à Jesu made a vow to do every thing which she should judge to be the best I will not judge the person nor censure the action because possibly her intention and desires were of greatest Sanctity but whosoever considers the story of her Life and the strange repugnancies in the life of man to such undertakings must needs fear to imitate an action of such danger and singularity The advice which in this case is safest to be followed is That we employ our greatest industry that we fall not into sin and actions of forbidden nature and then strive by parts and steps and with much wariness in attempering our zeal to superadd degrees of eminency and observation of the more perfect instances of Sanctity that doing some excellencies which God hath not commanded he may be the rather moved to pardon our prevaricating so many parts of our necessary duty If Love transport us and carry us to actions sublime and heroical let us follow so good a guide and pass on with diligence and zeal and prudence as far as Love will carry us but let us not be carried to actions of great eminency and strictness and unequal severities by scruple and pretence of duty lest we charge our miscarriages upon God and call the yoak of the Gospel insupportable and Christ a hard Task-master But we shall pass from Vertue to Vertue with more fafety if a Spiritual guide take us by the hand only remembring that if the Angels themselves and the beatisied Souls do now and shall hereafter differ in degrees of love and glory it is impossible the state of imperfection should be confined to the highest Love and the greatest degree and such as admits no variety no increment or difference of parts and stations 13. Secondly Our Love to God consists not in any one determinate Degree but hath such a latitude as best agrees with the condition of men who are of variable natures different affectious and capacities changeable abilities and which receive their heightnings and declensions according to a thousand accidents of mortality For when a Law is regularly prescribed to perions whose varieties and different constitutions cannot be regular or uniform it is certain 〈◊〉 gives a great latitude of perfermance and binds not to just atomes and points The Laws of God are like universal objects received into the Faculty partly by choice partly by nature but the variety of perfection is by the variety of the instruments and disposition of the Recipient and are excelled by each other in several sences and by themselves at several times And so is the practice of our Obedience and the entertainments of the Divine Commandments For some are of malleable natures others are morese some are of healthful and temperate constitutions others are lustful full of fancy full of appetite some have excellent leisure and opportunities of retirement others are busie in an active life and cannot with advantages attend to the choice of the better part some are peaceable and timorous and some are in all instances serene others are of tumultuous and unquiet spirits and these become opportunities of Temptation on one side and on the other occasions of a Vertue But every change of faculty and variety of circumstance hath influence upon Morality and therefore their duties are personally altered and increase in obligation or are slackned by necessities according to the infinite alteration of exteriour accidents and interiour possibilities 14. Thirdly Our Love to God must be totally exclusive of any affection to sin and engage us upon a great assiduous and laborious care to resist all Temptations to subdue sin to acquire the habits of Vertues and live holily as it is already expressed in the Discourse of Repentance We must prefer God as the object of our hopes we must chuse to obey him rather than man to please him rather than satisfie our selves and we must do violence to our strongest Passions when they once contest against a Divine Commandment If our Passions are thus regulated let them be fixed upon any lawful object whatsoever if at the same time we prefer Heaven and heavenly things that is would rather chuse to lose our temporal love than our eternal hopes which we can best discern by our refusing to sin upon the solicitation or engagement of the temporal object then although we feel the transportation of a sensual love towards a Wife or Child or Friend actually more pungent and sensible than Passions of Religion are they are less perfect but they are not criminal Our love to God requires that we do his Commandments and that we do not sin but in other things we are permitted in the condition of our nature to be more sensitively moved by visible than by invisible and spiritual objects Only this we must ever have a disposition and a mind prepared to quit our sensitive and pleasant objects rather than quit a Grace or commit a sin Every act of sin is against the Love of God and every man does many single actions of hostility and provocation against him but the state of the Love of God is that which we actually call the state of Grace When Christ reigns in us and sin does not reign but the Spirit is quickned and the Lusts are mortified when we are habitually vertuous and do acts of Piety Temperance and Justice frequently easily chearfully and with a successive constant moral and humane industry according to the talent which God hath intrusted to us in the banks of Nature and Grace then we are in the love of God then we love him with all our heart But if Sin grows upon us and is committed more frequently or gets a victory with less difficulty or is obeyed more readily or entertained with a freer complacency then we love not God as he requires we divide between him and sin and God is not the Lord of all our faculties But the instances of Scripture are the best exposition of this Commandment For David followed God with all his heart to do that which was right in his eyes and Josiah turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soul and with all his might Both these Kings did it and
yet there was some imperfection in David and more violent recessions for so saith the Scripture of Josiah Like unto him was there no King before him David was not so exact as he and yet he followed God with all his heart From which these two Corollaries are certainly deducible That to love God with all our heart admits variety of degrees and the lower degree is yet a Love with all our heart and yet to love God requires a holy life a diligent walking in the Commandments either according to the sence of innocence or of penitence either by first or second counsels by the spirit of Regeneration or the spirit of Renovation and restitution The summ is this The sence of this Precept is such as may be reconciled with the Infirmities of our Nature but not with a Vice in our Manners with the recession of single acts seldom 〈◊〉 and always disputed against and long fought with but not with an habitual aversation or a ready obedience to sin or an easie victory 15. This Commandment being the summ of the First Table had in Moses's Law particular instances which Christ did not insert into his Institution and he added no other particular but that which we call the Third Commandment concerning Veneration and reverence to the Name of God The other two viz. concerning Images and the Sabbath have some special considerations 16. The Jews receive daily offence against the 〈◊〉 of some Churches who 〈◊〉 COM. in the recitation of the Decalogue omit the Second Commandment as supposing it to be a part of the first according as we account them and their offence rises higher because they observe that in the New Testament where the Decalogue is six times repeated in special recitation and in summaries there is no word prohibiting the making retaining or respect of Images Concerning which things Christians consider that God for bad to the Jews 〈◊〉 very having and making Images and Representments not only of the true God or of false and imaginary Deities but of visible creatures which because it was but of temporary reason and relative consideration of their aptness to Superstition and their conversing with idolatrous Nations was a command proper to the Nation part of their Govenant not of essential indispensable and eternal reason not of that which we usually call the Law of Nature Of which also God gave testimony because himself commanded the signs and representment of Seraphim to be set upon the Mercy 〈◊〉 toward which the Priest and the people made their addresses in their religious Adorations and of the Brazen Serpent to which they looked when they called to God for help against the sting of the venomous Snakes These instances tell us that to make Pictures or Statues of creatures is not against a natural reason and that they may have uses which are profitable as well as be abused to danger and Superstition Now although the nature of that people was apt to the abuse and their entercourse with the Nations in their confines was too great an invitation to entertain the danger yet Christianity hath so far removed that danger by the analogy and design of the Religion by clear Doctrines Revelations and infinite treasures of wisdom and demonstrations of the Spirit that our Blessed Law-giver thought it not necessary to remove us from Superstition by a prohibition of the use of Images and Pictures and therefore left us to the sence of the great Commandment and the dictates of right Reason to take care that we do not dishonour the invisible God with visible representations of what we never saw nor cannot understand 〈◊〉 yet convey any of God's incommunicable Worship in the forenamed instances to any thing but himself And for the matter of Images we have no other Rule left us in the New Testament the rules of Reason and Nature and the other parts of the Institution are abundantly sufficient for our security And possibly S. Paul might relate to this when he affirmed concerning the Fifth that it was the first Commandment with promise For in the Second Commandment to the Jews as there was a great threatning so also a greater promise of shewing mercy to a thousand generations But because the body of this Commandment was not transcribed into the Christian Law the first of the Decalogue which we retain and in which a promise is inserted is the Fifth Commandment And therefore the wisdom of the Church was remarkable in the variety of sentences concerning the permission of Images At first when they were blended in the danger and impure mixtures of Gentilism and men were newly recovered from the snare and had the reliques of a long custom to superstitious and false worshippings they endured no Images but merely civil but as the danger ceased and Christianity prevailed they found that Pictures had a natural use of good concernment to move less-knowing people by the representment and declaration of a Story and then they knowing themselves permitted to the liberties of Christianity and the restraints of nature and reason and not being still weak under prejudice and childish dangers but fortified by the excellency of a wise Religion took them into lawful uses doing honour to Saints as unto the absent Emperors according to the custom of the Empire they erected Statues to their honour and transcribed a history and sometimes a precept into a table by figures making more lasting impressions than by words and sentences While the Church stood within these limits she had natural reason for her warrant and the custom of the several Countreys and no precept of Christ to countermand it They who went farther were unreasonable and according to the degree of that excess were Superstitious 17. The Duties of this Commandment are learned by the intents of it For it was directed against the false Religion of the Nations who believed the Images of their Gods to be filled with the Deity and it was also a caution to prevent our low imaginations of God lest we should come to think God to be like Man And thus far there was indispensable and eternal reason in the Precept and this was never lessened in any thing by the Holy Jesus and obliges us Christians to make our addresses and worshippings to no God but the God of the Christians that is of all the world and not to do this in or before an Image of him because he cannot be represented For the Images of Christ and his Saints they come not into either of the two considerations and we are to understand our duty by the proportions of our reverence to God expressed in the great Commandment Our Fathers in Christianity as I observed now made no scruple of using the Images and Pictures of their Princes and Learned men which the Jews understood to be forbidden to them in the Commandment Then they admitted even in the Utensils of the Church some coelatures and engravings Such was that Tertullian speaks of The good
fall into hypocrisie or deceit or if a Christian Asseveration were not of value equal with an Oath And therefore Christ forbidding promissory Oaths and commanding so great simplicity of spirit and honesty did consonantly to the design and perfection of his Institution intending to make us so just and sincere that our Religion being infinite obligation to us our own Promises should pass for bond enough to others the Religion receive great honour by being esteemed a sufficient security and instrument of publick entercourse And this was intimated by our Lord himself in that reason he is pleased to give of the prohibition of swearing Let your communication be Yea yea Nay nay for whatsoever is more cometh of evil that is As good Laws come from ill manners the modesty of cloathing from the shame of sin Antidotes and Physick by occasion of poisons and diseases so is Swearing an effect of distrust and want of faith or honesty on one or both sides Men dare not trust the word of a Christian or a Christian is not just and punctual to his Promises and this calls for confirmation by an Oath So that Oaths suppose a fault though they are not faults always themselves whatsoever is more than Yea or Nay is not always evil but it always cometh of evil And therefore the Essenes esteemed every man that was put to his Oath no better than an infamous person a perjurer or at least suspected not esteemed a just man and the Heathens would not suffer the Priest of Jupiter to swear because all men had great opinion of his sanctity and authority and the Scythians derided Alexander's caution and timorous provision when he required an Oath of them Nos religionem in ipsa side novimus Our faith is our bond and they who are willing to deceive men will not stick to deceive God when they have called God to witness But I have a caution to insert for each which I propound as an humble advice to persons eminent and publickly interested 22. First That Princes and such as have power of decreeing the injunction of promissory Oaths be very curious and reserved not lightly enjoyning such Promises neither in respect of the matter trivial nor yet frequently nor without great reason enforcing The matter of such Promises must be only what is already matter of Duty or Religion for else the matter is not grave enough sor the calling of God to testimony but when it is a matter of Duty then the Oath is no other than a Vow or Promise made to God in the presence of men And because Christians are otherwise very much obliged to do all which is their duty in matters both civil and religious of Obedience and Piety therefore it must be an instant necessity and a great cause to superinduce such a confirmation as derives from the so sacredly invocating the Name of God it must be when there is great necessity that the duty be actually performed and when the Supreme power either hath not power sufficient to punish the delinquent or may miss to have notice of the delict For in these cases it is reasonable to bind the faith of the obliged persons by the fear of God after a more special manner but else there is no reason sufficient to demand of the subject any farther security than their own faith and contract The reason of this advice relies upon the strictness of the words of this Precept against promissory Oaths and the reverence we owe to the name of God Oaths of Allegiance are fit to be imposed in a troubled State or to a mutinous People But it is not so fit to tie the People by Oath to abstain from transportations of Metal or Grain or Leather from which by Penalties they are with as much security and less suspicion of iniquity restrained 23. Secondly Concerning assertory Oaths and Depositions in Judgment although a greater liberty may be taken in the subject matter of the Oath and we may being required to it swear in Judgment though the cause be a question of money or our interest or the rights of a Society and S. Athanasius purged himself by Oath before the Emperour Constantius yet it were a great pursuance and security of this part of Christian Religion if in no case contrary Oaths might be admitted in which it is certain one part is perjured to the ruine of their Souls to the intricating of the Judgment to the dishonour of Religion but that such rules of prudence and reasonable presumption be established that upon the Oath of that party which the Law shall chuse and upon probable grounds shall presume for the sentence may be established For by a small probability there may a surer Judgment be given than upon the confidence of contradictory Oaths and after the sin the Judge is left to the uncertainty of conjectures as much as if but one part had sworn and to much more because such an Oath is by the consent of all men accepted as a rule to determine in Judgment By these discourses we understand the intention of our Blessed Master in this Precept and I wish by this or any thing else men would be restrained 〈◊〉 that low cheap unreasonable and unexcusable vice of customary Swearing to which we have nothing to invite us that may lessen the iniquity for which we cannot pretend temptation nor alledge infirmity but it begins by wretchlesness and a malicious carelesness and is continued by the strength of habit and the greatest immensity of folly And I consider that Christian Religion being so holy an Institution to which we are invited by so great promises in which we are instructed by so clear revelations and to the performance of our duties compelled by the threatnings of a sad and insupportable eternity should more than sufficiently endear the performance of this Duty to us The name of a Christian is a high and potent antidote against all sin if we consider aright the honour of the name the undertaking of our Covenant and the reward of our duty The Jews eat no Swines flesh because they are of Moses and the Turks drink no Wine because they are Mahumetans and yet we swear for all we are Christians than which there is not in the world a greater conviction of our baseness and irreligion Is the authority of the Holy Jesus so despicable are his Laws so unreasonable his rewards so little his threatnings so small that we must needs in contempt of all this profane the great Name of God and trample under foot the Laws of Jesus and cast away the hopes of Heaven and enter into security to be possessed by Hell-torments for Swearing that is for speaking like a fool without reason without pleasure without reputation much to our disesteem much to the trouble of civil and wise persons with whom we joyn in society and entercourse Certainly Hell will be heat seven times hotter for a customary Swearer and every degree of
our Family to be turned out of doors and our whole Estate aliened and cancelled especially we being otherwise obliged to provide for them under the pain of the curse of Infidelity And indeed there is much reason our defences may be extended when the injuries are too great for our sufferance or that our defence bring no greater damage to the other than we divert from our selves But our Blessed Saviour's prohibition is instanced in such small particulars which are no limitations of the general Precept but particulars of common consideration But I say unto you resist not evil so our English Testament reads it but the word signifies avenge not evil and it binds us to this only that we be not avengers of the wrong but rather suffer twice than once to be avenged He that is struck on the face may run away or may divert the blow or bind the hand of his enemy and he whose Coat is snatched away may take it again if without injury to the other he may do it We are sometimes bound to resist evil every clearing of our innocence refuting of calumnies quitting our selves of reproach is a resisting evil but such which is hallowed to us by the example of our Lord himself and his Apostles But this Precept is clearly expounded by S. Paul Render not evil for evil that is be not revenged You may either secure or restore your selves to the condition of your own possessions or fame or preserve your life provided that no evil be returned to him that offers the injury For so sacred are the Laws of Christ so holy and great is his Example so much hath he endear'd us who were his enemies and so frequently and severely hath he preached and enjoyned Forgiveness that he who knows not to forgive knows not to be like a Christian and a Disciple of so gentle a Master 3. So that the smallness or greatness of the instance alters not the case in this duty In the greatest matters we are permitted only to an innocent defence in the smallest we may do so too I may as well hold my coat fast as my gold and I may as well hide my goods as run away and that 's a defence and if my life be in danger I must do no more but defend my 〈◊〉 Save only that defence in case of life is of a larger signification than in case of goods I may wound my enemy if I cannot else be safe I may disarm him or in any sence disable him and this is extended even to a liberty to kill him if my defence necessarily stands upon so hard conditions for although I must not give him a wound for a wound because that cannot cure me but is certainly Revenge yet when my life cannot be otherwise safe than by killing him I have used that liberty which Nature hath permitted me and Christ hath not forbidden who only interdicted Revenge and for bad no desence which is charitable and necessary and not blended with malice and anger And it is as much Charity to preserve my self as him when I fear to die 4. But although we find this no-where forbidden yet it is very consonant to the excellent mercy of the Gospel and greatly laudable if we chuse rather to lose our life in imitation of Christ than save it by the loss of another's in pursuance of the permissions of Nature When Nature only gives leave and no Law-giver gives command to defend our lives and the excellence of Christianity highly commends dying for our enemies and propounds to our imitation the greatest Example that ever could be in the world it is a very great imperfection if we chuse not rather to obey an insinuation of the Holy Jesus than with greediness and appetite pursue the bare permissions of Nature But in this we have no necessity Only this is to be read with two cautions 1. So long as the assaulted person is in actual danger he must use all arts and subterfuges which his wit or danger can supply him with as passive defence flight arts of diversion entreaties soft and gentle answers or whatsoever is in its kind innocent to prevent his sin and my danger that when he is forced to his last defence it may be certain he hath nothing of Revenge mingled in so sad a remedy 2. That this be not understood to be a permission to defend our lives against an angry and unjust Prince for if my lawful Prince should attempt my life with rage or with the abused solemnities of Law in the first case the Sacredness of his Person in the second the reverence and religion of Authority are his defensatives and immure him and bind my hands that I must not 〈◊〉 them up but to Heaven for my own defence and his pardon 5. But the vain pretences of vainer persons have here made a Question where there is no seruple And if I may defend my Life with the sword or with any thing which Nature and the Laws forbid not why not also mine Honour which is as dear as life which makes my 〈◊〉 without contempt useful to my friend and comfortable to my self For to be reputed a Coward a baffled person and one that will take affronts is to be miserable and scorned and to invite all insolent persons to do me injuries May I not be permitted to fight for mine Honour and to wipe off the stains of my reputation Honour is as dear as life and sometimes dearer To this I have many things to say For that which men in this question call Honour is nothing but a reputation amongst persons vain unchristian in their deportment empty and ignorant souls who count that the standard of Honour which is the instrument of reprobation as if to be a Gentleman were to be no Christian. They that have built their Reputation upon such societies must take new estimates of it according as the wine or fancy or custom or some great fighting person shall determine it and whatsoever invites a quarrel is a rule of Honour But then it is a sad consideration to remember that it is accounted honour not to recede from any thing we have said or done It is honour not to take the Lie in the mean time it is not dishonourable to lie indeed but to be told so and not to kill him that says it and venture my life and his too that is a forfeiture of reputation A Mistresses's favour an idle discourse a jest a jealousie a health a gayety any thing must ingage two lives in hazard and two Souls in ruine or else they are dishonoured As if a Life which is so dear to a man's self which ought to be dear to others which all Laws and wisePrinces and States have secured by the circumvallation of Laws and penalties which nothing but Heaven can recompense for the loss of which is the breath of God which to preserve Christ died the Son of God died as if this were so contemptible a
insert in pursuance of that caution given to the Church of Thessalonica by S. Paul If any one will not work neither let him eat for we must be careful that our Charity which is intended to minister to poor mens needs do not minister to idleness and the love of beggery and a wandring useless unprofitable life But abating this there is no other consideration that can exempt any needy person from participation of your Charity not though he be your Enemy for that is it which our Blessed Saviour means in the appendix of this Precept Love your Enemies that is according to the exposition of the Apostle If thine enemy hunger 〈◊〉 him if he thirst give him drink not though he be an Unbeliever not though he be a vicious person provided only that the vice be such to which your relief ministers no fuel and adds no flame and if the mere necessities of his nature be supplied it will be a fair security against the danger but if the vice be in the scene of the body all freer comforts are to be denied him because they are but incentives of sin and Angels of darkness This I the rather insert that the pride and supercilious austerities of some persons become not to them an instrument of excuse from ministring to needy persons upon pretence their own sins brought them into that condition For though the causes of our calamities are many times great secrets of Providence yet suppose the poverty of the man was the effect of his Prodigality or other baseness it matters not as to our duty how he came into it but where he is lest we also be denied a visit in our sicknesses and a comfort in our sorrow or a counsel in our doubts or aid in any distress upon pretence that such sadness was procured by our sins and ten to one but it was so Do good to all faith the Apostle but especially to the family of faith for to them our Charity is most proper and proportioned to all viz. who are in need and cannot relieve themselves in which number persons that can work are not to be accounted So that if it be necessary to observe an order in our Charity that is when we cannot supply and suffice for all our opportunities of mercy then let not the Brethren of our Lord go away ashamed and in other things observe the order and propriety of your own relations and where there is otherwise no difference the degree of the necessity is first to be considered This also if the necessity be 〈◊〉 and extreme what-ever the man be he is first to be relieved before the lesser necessities of the best persons or most holy poor But the proper objects of our Charity are old persons sick or impotent laborious and poor Housekeepers Widows and Orphans people oppressed or persecuted for the cause of Righteousness distressed Strangers Captives and abused Slaves prisoners of Debt To these we must be liberal whether they be holy or unholy remembring that we are sons of that Father who makes the dew of Heaven to drop upon the dwellings of the righteous and the fields of sinners 4. Thirdly The Manner of giving Alms is an office of Christian prudence for in what instances we are to exemplifie our Charity we must be determined by our own powers and others needs The Scripture reckons entertaining strangers visiting the sick going to prisons feeding and cloathing the hungry and naked to which by the exigence of the poor and the analogy of Charity many other are to be added The Holy Jesus in the very Precept instanced in lending money to them that need to borrow and he adds looking for nothing again that is if they be unable to pay it Forgiving Debts is a great instance of mercy and a particular of excellent relief but to imprison men for Debt when it is certain they are not able to pay it and by that prison will be far more disabled is an uncharitableness next to the cruelties of salvages and at infinite distance from the mercies of the Holy Jesus Of not Judging PART III. ANother instance of Charity our great Master inserted in this Sermon not to judge our Brother and this is a Charity so cheap and so reasonable that it requires nothing of us but silence in our spirits We may perform this duty at the charge of a negative if we meddle not with other mens affairs we shall do them no wrong and purchase to our selves a peace and be secured the rather from the 〈◊〉 sentence of a severer Judge But this interdict forbids only such judging as is ungentle and uncharitable in criminal causes let us find all the ways to alleviate the burthen of the man by just excuses by extenuating or lessening accidents by abatement of incident circumstances by gentle sentences and whatsoever can do relief to the person that his spirit be not exasperated that the crime be not the parent of impudence that he be not insulted on that he be invited to repentance and by such sweetnesses he be led to his restitution This also in questions of doubts obliges us to determine to the more favourable sence and we also do need the same mercies and therefore should do well by our own rigour not to disintitle our selves to such possibilities and reserves of Charity But it is foul and base by detraction and iniquity to blast the reputation of an honourable action and the fair name of vertue with a calumny But this duty is also a part of the grace of Justice and of Humility and by its relation and kindred to so many vertues is furnished with so many arguments of amability and endearment The PRAYER HOly and merciful Jesus who art the great principle and the instrument of conveying to us the charity and mercies of Eternity who didst love us when we were enemies forgive us when we were debtors recover us when we were dead ransom us when we were slaves relieve us when we were poor and naked and wandring and full of sadness and necessities give us the grace of Charity that we may be pitiful and compassionate of the needs of our necessitous Brethren that we may be apt to relieve them and that according to our duty and possibilities we may rescue them from their calamities Give us courteous affable and liberal souls let us by thy example forgive our debtors and love our enemies and do to them offices of civility and tenderness and relief always propounding thee for our pattern and thy mercies for our precedent and thy Precepts for our rule and thy Spirit for our guide that we shewing mercy here may receive the mercies of Eternity by thy merits and by thy charities and dispensation O Holy and merciful Jesus Amen DISCOURSE XII Of the Second additional Precept of Christ viz. Of PRAYER Non magna loquimur sed vivimus Cum clamore valido et lachrymas prâ—ces offerens exauditus â—â—â—
pro sua rererentâ—â— 1. THE Soul of a Christian is the house of God Ye are God's building saith S. Paul but the house of God is the house of Prayer and therefore Prayer is the work of the Soul whose organs are intended for instruments of the Divine praises and when every stop and pause of those instruments is but the conclusion of a Collect and every breathing is a Prayer then the Body becomes a Temple and the Soul is the Sanctuary and more private recess and place of entercourse Prayer is the great duty and the greatest priviledge of a Christian it is his entercourse with God his Sanctuary in troubles his remedy for sins his cure of griefs and as S. Gregory calls it it is the principal instrument whereby we minister to God in execution of the decrees of eternal Predestination and those things which God intends for us we bring to our selves by the mediation of holy Prayers Prayer is the ascent of the mind to God and a petitioning for such things as we need for our support and duty It is an abstract and summary of Christian Religion Prayer is an act of Religion and Dinine Worship confessing his power and his mercy it celebrates his Attributes and confesses his glories and reveres his person and implores his aid and gives thanks for his blessings it is an act of Humility condescension and dependence expressed in the prostration of our bodies and humiliation of our spirits it is an act of Charity when we pray for others it is an act of Repentance when it confesses and begs pardon for our sins and exercises every Grace according to the design of the man and the matter of the Prayer So that there will be less need to amass arguments to invite us to this Duty every part is an excellence and every end of it is a blessing and every design is a motive and every need is an impulsive to this holy office Let us but remember how many needs we have at how cheap a rate we may obtain their remedies and yet how honourable the imployment is to go to God with confidence and to fetch our supplies with easiness and joy and then without farther preface we may address our selves to the understanding of that Duty by which we imitate the imployment of Angels and beatified spirits by which we ascènd to God in spirit while we remain on earth and God descends on earth while he yet resides in Heaven sitting there on the Throne of his Kingdom 2. Our first enquiry must be concerning the Matter of our Prayers for our Desires are not to be the rule of our Prayers unless Reason and Religion be the rule of our Desires The old Heathens prayed to their Gods for such things which they were ashamed to name publickly before men and these were their private prayers which they durst not for their undecency or iniquity make publick And indeed sometimes the best men ask of God Things not unlawful in themselves yet very hurtful to them and therefore as by the Spirit of God and right Reason we are taught in general what is lawful to be asked so it is still to be submitted to God when we have asked lawful things to grant to us in kindness or to deny us in mercy after all the rules that can be given us we not being able in many instances to judge for our selves unless also we could certainly pronounce concerning future contingencies But the Holy Ghost being now sent upon the Church and the rule of Christ being left to his Church together with his form of Prayer taught and prescribed to his Disciples we have sufficient instruction for the matter of our Prayers so far as concerns the lawfulness or unlawfulness And the rule is easie and of no variety 1. For we are bound to pray for all things that concern our duty all that we are bound to labour for such as are Glory and Grace necessary assistances of the Spirit and rewards spiritual Heaven and Heavenly things 2. Concerning those things which we may with safety hope for but are not matter of duty to us we may lawfully testifie our hope and express our desires by petition but if in their particulars they are under no express promise but only conveniencies of our life and person it is only lawful to pray for them under condition that they may conform to God's will and our duty as they are good and placed in the best order of eternity Therefore 1 for spiritual blessings let our Prayers be particularly importunate perpetual and persevering 2 For temporal blessings let them be generally short conditional and modest 3 And whatsoever things are of mixt nature more spiritual than Riches and less necessary than Graces such as are gifts and exteriour aids we may for them as we may desire them and as we may expect them that is with more confidence and less restraint than in the matter of temporal requests but with more reservedness and less boldness of petition than when we pray for the graces of Sanctification In the first case we are bound to pray in the second it is only lawful under certain conditions in the third it becomes to us an act of zeal nobleness and Christian prudence But the matter of our Prayers is best taught us in the form our Lord taught his Disciples which because it is short mysterious and like the treasures of the Spirit full of wisdom and latent sences it is not improper to draw forth those excellencies which are intended and signified by every Petition that by so excellent an authority we may know what it is lawful to beg of God 3. Our Father which art in Heaven The address reminds us of many parts of our duty If God be our Father where is his fear and reverence and obedience If ye were Abraham's children ye would do the works of Abraham and Ye are of your father the Devil for his works ye do Let us not dare to call him Father if we be rebels and enemies but if we be obedient then we know he is our Father and will give us a Child's portion and the inheritance of Sons But it is observable that Christ here speaking concerning private Prayer does describe it in a form of plural signification to tell us that we are to draw into the communication of our prayers all those who are confederated in the common relation of Sons to the same Father Which art in Heaven tells us where our hopes and our hearts must be fixed whither our desires and our prayers must tend Sursum corda Where our treasure is there must our hearts be also 4. Hallowed be thy Name That is Let thy Name thy Essence and glorious Attributes be honoured and adored in all the world believed by Faith loved by Charity celebrated with praises thanked with Eucharist and let thy Name be hallowed in us as it is in it self
coat that lies by him as the portion of moths and for the shoes which are the spoils of mouldiness and the contumely of plenty Grant me O Lord not what I desire but what is profitable for me For sometimes we desire that which in the succeeding event of things will undo us This rule is in all things that concern our selves There is some little difference in the affairs and necessities of other men for provided we submit to the Divine Providence and pray for good things for others only with a tacite condition so far as they are good and profitable in order to the best ends yet if we be particular there is no covetousness in it there may be indiscretion in the particular but in the general no fault because it is a prayer and a design of Charity For Kings and all that are in authority we may yet enlarge and pray for a peaceable reign true lieges strong armies victories and fair success in their just wars health long life and riches because they have a capacity which private persons have not and whatsoever is good for single persons and whatsoever is apt for their uses as publick persons all that we may and we must pray for either particularly for so we may or in general significations for so we must at least that we may lead a godly peaceable and quiet life in all godliness and honesty that is S. Paul's rule and the prescribed measure and purpose of such prayers And in this instance of Kings we may pray for defeating all the King's enemies such as are truly such and we have no other restraint upon us in this but that we keep our desires confined within the limits of the end we are commanded that is so far to confound the King's enemies that he may do his duty and we do ours and receive the blessing ever as much as we can to distinguish the malice from the person But if the enemies themselves will not also separate what our intentions distinguish that is if they will not return to their duty then let the prayers operate as God pleases we must be zealous for the end of the King's authority and peaceable government By enemies I mean Rebels or Invaders Tyrants and 〈◊〉 for in other Wars there are many other considerations not proper for this place 13. The next consideration will be concerning the Manner I mean both the manner of our Persons and the manner of our Prayers that is with what conditions we ought to approach to God and with what circumstances the Prayers may or ought to be performed The Conditions to make our Prayers holy and certain to prevail are 1. That we live good lives endeavouring to conform by holy obedience to all the Divine Commandments This condition is expresly recorded by S. John Beloved if our hearts condemn us not then have we confidence towards God and whatsoever we ask of him we shall obtain and S. James affirms that the effectual servent prayer of a righteous man availeth much and our Blessed Saviour limiting the confidence of our Prayers for Forgiveness to our Charity and forgiving others plainly tells us that the uncharitable and unrighteous person shall not be heard And the blind man in the Gospel understood well what he said Now we know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper and doth his will him he heareth And it was so decreed and resolved a point in the doctrine of their Religion that it was a proverbial saying And although this discourse of the blind man was of a restrained occasion and signified if Christ had been a false Prophet God would not have attested his Sermons with the power of Miracles yet in general also he had been taught by David If I regard iniquity in my heart the Lord will not hear my prayer And therefore when men pray in every place for so they are commanded let them lift up pure hands without anger and contention And indeed although every sin entertained with a free choice and a full understanding is an obstruction to our Prayers yet the special sin of Uncharitableness makes the biggest cloud and is in the proper matter of it an indisposition for us to receive mercy for he who is softned with apprehension of his own needs of mercy will be tender-hearted towards his brother and therefore he that hath no bowels here can have no aptness there to receive or heartily to hope for mercy But this rule is to be understood of persons who persevere in the habit and remanent affections of sin so long as they entertain sin with love complacency and joy they are in a state of enmity with God and therefore in no fit disposition to receive pardon and the entertainment of friends but penitent sinners and returning souls loaden and grieved with their heavy pressures are next to holy innocents the aptest persons in the world to be heard in their Prayers for pardon but they are in no farther disposition to large favours and more eminent charities A sinner in the beginning of his Penance will be heard for himself and yet also he needs the prayers of holy persons more signally than others for he hath but some very few degrees of dispositions to reconciliation but in prayers of intercession or mediation for others only holy and very pious persons are fit to be interested All men as matter of duty must pray for all men but in the great necessities of a Prince of a Church or Kingdom or of a family or of a great danger and calamity to a single person only a Noah a David a Daniel a 〈◊〉 an Enoch or Job are fit and proportioned advocates God so requires Holiness in us that our Prayers may be accepted that he entertains them in several degrees according to the degrees of our Sanctity to fewer or more purposes according as we are little or great in the kingdom of Heaven As for those irregular donations of good things which wicked persons ask for and have they are either no mercies but instruments of cursing and crime or else they are designs of grace intended to convince them of their unworthiness and so if they become not instruments of their Conversion they are aggravations of their Ruine 14. Secondly The second condition I have already explained in the description of the Matter of our Prayers For although we may lawfully ask for whatsoever we need and this leave is consigned to us in those words of our Blessed Saviour Your heavenly Father knoweth what you have need of yet because God's Providence walks in the great deep that is his foot-steps are in the water and leave no impression no former act of grace becomes a precedent that he will give us that in kind which then he saw convenient and therefore gave us and now he sees to be inconvenient and therefore does deny Therefore in all things but what are matter of necessary and
Holy Jesus condemned in the Gentiles who in their Hymns would say a name over a hundred times But in this we have no rule to determine us in numbers and proportion but right Reason God loves not any words the more for being said often and those repetitions which are unreasonable in prudent estimation cannot in any account be esteemed pious But where a reasonable cause allows the repetition the same cause that makes it reasonable makes it also proper for Devotion He that speaks his needs and expresses nothing but his fervour and greatness of desire cannot be vain or long in his Prayers he that speaks impertinently that is unreasonably and without desires is long though he speak but two syllables he that thinks for speaking much to be heard the sooner thinks God is delighted in the labour of the lips but when Reason is the guide and Piety is the rule and Necessity is the measure and Desire gives the proportion let the Prayer be very long he that shall blame it for its length must proclaim his disrelish both of Reason and Religion his despite of Necessity and contempt of Zeal 20. As a part and instance of our importunity in Prayer it is usually reckoned and advised that in cases of great sudden and violent need we corroborate our Prayers with a Vow of doing something holy and religious in an uncommanded instance something to which God had not formerly bound our duty though fairly invited our will or else if we chuse a Duty in which we were obliged then to vow the doing of it in a more excellent manner with a greater inclination of the Will with a more fervent repetition of the act with some more noble circumstance with a fuller assent of the Understanding or else adding a new Promise to our old Duty to make it become more necessary to us and to secure our duty In this case as it requires great prudence and caution in the susception lest what we piously intend obtain a present blessing and lay a lasting snare so if it be prudent in the manner holy in the matter useful in the consequence and safe in all the circumstances of the person it is an endearing us and our Prayer to God by the increase of duty and charity and therefore a more probable way of making our Prayers gracious and acceptable And the religion of Vows was not only hallowed by the example of Jacob at Bethel of Hannah praying for a child and God hearing her of David vowing a Temple to God and made regular and safe by the rules and cautions in Moses's Law but left by our Blessed Saviour in the same constitution he found it he having innovated nothing in the matter of Vows and it was practised accordingly in the instance of S. Paul at Cenchrea of Ananias and Sapphira who vowed their possessions to the use of the Church and of the Widows in the Apostolical age who therefore vowed to remain in the state of widowhood because concerning them who married after the entry into Religion S. Paul says they have broken their first faith and such were they of whom our Blessed Saviour affirms that some make themselves 〈◊〉 for the kingdom of Heaven that is such who promise to God a life of Chastity And concerning the success of Prayer so seconded with a prudent and religious Vow besides the instances of Scripture we have the perpetual experience and witness of all Christendom and in particular our Saxon Kings have been remarked for this part of importunity in their own Chronicles Oswy got a great victory with unlikely forces against Penda the 〈◊〉 after his earnest Prayer and an appendent Vow and Ceadwalla obtained of God power to recover the Isle of Wight from the hands of Infidels after he had prayed and promised to return the fourth part of it to be imployed in the proper services of God and of Religion This can have no objection or suspicion in it among wise and disabused persons for it can be nothing but an encreasing and a renewed act of Duty or Devotion or Zeal or Charity and the importunity of Prayer acted in a more vital and real expression 21. First All else that is to be considered concerning Prayer is extrinsecal and accidental to it Prayer is publick or private in the communion or society of Saints or in our Closets these Prayers have less temptation to vanity the other have more advantages of Charity example fervour and energy In publick offices we avoid singularity in the private we avoid hypocrisie those are of more 〈◊〉 these of greater retiredness and silence of spirit those serve the needs of all the world in the first intention and our own by consequence these serve our own needs first and the publick only by a secondary intention these have more pleasure they more duty these are the best instruments of Repentance where our Confessions may be more particular and our shame less scandalous the other are better for Eucharist and instruction for edification of the Church and glorification of God 22. Secondly The posture of our bodies in Prayer had as great variety as the Ceremonies and civilities of several Nations came to The Jews most commonly prayed standing so did the Pharisee and the Publican in the Temple So did the Primitive Christians in all their greater Festivals and intervals of Jubilee in their Penances they kneeled The Monks in 〈◊〉 sate when they sang the Psalter And in every Country whatsoever by the custom of the Nation was a symbol of reverence and humility of silence and attention of gravity and modesty that posture they translated to their Prayers But in all Nations bowing the head that is a laying down our glory at the feet of God was the manner of Worshippers and this was always the more humble and the lower as their Devotion was higher and was very often expressed by prostration or lying flat upon the ground and this all Nations did and all Religions Our deportment ought to be grave decent humble apt for adoration apt to edisie and when we address our selves to Prayer not instantly to leap into the office as the Judges of the Areopage into their sentence without preface or preparatory affections but considering in what presence we speak and to what purposes let us balance our servour with reverential fear and when we have done not rise from the ground as if we vaulted or were glad we had done but as we begin with desires of assistance so end with desires of pardon and acceptance concluding our longer offices with a shorter mental Prayer of more private reflexion and reverence designing to mend what we have done amiss or to give thanks and proceed if we did well and according to our powers 23. Thirdly In private Prayers it is permitted to every man to speak his Prayers or only to think them which is a speaking to God Vocal
your temporal's but to make your noble usages of me and mine to become like your other Charities productive of advantages to the standers by For although the beams of the Sun reflected from a marble return not home to the body and fountain of light yet they that walk below feel the benefit of a doubled heat so whatever reflexions or returns of your Favours I can make although they fall short of what your Worth does most reasonably challenge and can proceed but towards you with forward desires and distant approaches yet I am desirous to believe that those who walk between us may receive assistences from this entercourse and the following Papers may be auxiliary to the enkindling of their Piety as to the confirming and establishing yours For although the great Prudence of your most Noble Lord and the modesties of your own temperate and sweeter dispositions become the great endearments of Vertue to you yet because it is necessary that you make Religion the business of your life I thought it not an impertinent application to express my thankfulness to your Honour by that which may best become my duty and my gratitude because it may do you the greatest service Madam I must beg your pardon that I have opened the sanctuary of your retired Vertues but I was obliged to publish the endearments and favours of your Noble Lord and your self towards me and my relatives For as your hands are so clasp'd that one Ring is the ligature of them both so I have found emanations from that conjuncture of hands with a consent so forward and apt that nothing can satisfie for my obligations but by being in the greatest eminency of thankfulness and humility of person MADAM Your Honour 's most obliged and most humble Servant JER TAYLOR TO The Right Honourable and Vertuous Lady The LADY ALICE Countess of CARBERY MADAM BY the Divine Providence which disposes all things wisely and charitably you are in the affections of your Noblest Lord Successor to a very dear and most Excellent person designed to fill up those offices of Piety to her dear pledges which the hast which God made to glorify and secure her would not permit her to finish I have much ado to refrain from telling great stories of her Wisdom Piety Judgment Sweetness and Religion but that it would renew the wound and make our sins bleed afresh at the memory of that dear Saint and we hope that much of the storm of the Divine anger is over because he hath repaired the breach by sending you to go on upon her account and to give countenance and establishment to all those Graces which were warranted and derived from her example Madam the Nobleness of your Family your Education and your excellent Principles your fair dispositions affable Comportment have not only made all your servants confident of your Worthiness and great Vertues but have disposed you so highly and necessarily towards an active and a zealous Religion that we expect it should grow to the height of a great Example that you may draw others after you as the eye follows the light in all the angles of its retirement or open stages of its publication In order to this I have chosen your Honour into a new relation and have endeared you to this instrument of Piety that if you will please to do it countenance and imploy it in your counsels and pious offices it may minister to your appetites of Religion which as they are already fair and prosperous so they may swell up to a vastness large enough to entertain all the secrets and pleasures of Religion that so you may add to the Blessings and Prosperities which already dwell in that Family where you are now fixed new title to more upon the stock of all those Promises which have secured and entailed Felicities upon such persons who have no vanities but very many Vertues Madam I could not do you any service but by doing my self this honour to adorn my Book with this fairest title and inscription of your Name You may observe but cannot blame my ambition so long as it is instanced in a religious service and means nothing but this that I may signifie how much I honour that Person who is designed to bring new Blessings to that Family which is so Honourable in it self and for so many reasons dear to me Madam upon that account besides the stock of your own Worthiness I am Your Honour 's most humble and obedient Servant JER TAYLOR SECT XIII Of the Second Year of the Preaching of JESVS The poole of Bethesda IOH. 5. 8. 9. Iesus saith unto him Rise take up thy bed and walk and immediately the man was made whol and walked and on the same day was the Sabboath place this to the third Sunday in Advent Marie washing CHRISTS feet IOH. 12. 7 Then said Iesus let her alone Against the day of my burying hath she kept this 8 For the poore alwayes ye haue with you but me ye haue not alwayes Monday before Easter 1. WHEN the First Year of Jesus the year of Peace and undisturbed Preaching was expired there was a Feast of the Jews and Jesus went up to Jerusalem This Feast was the second Passeover he kept after he began to preach not the Feast of Pentecost or Tabernacles both which were passed before Jesus came last from Judaea whither when he was now come he finds an impotent person lying at the pool of Bethesda waiting till the Angel should move the waters after which whosoever first stepped in was cured of his infirmity The poor man had waited thirty eight years and still was prevented by some other of the Hospital that needed a Physician But Jesus seeing him had pity on him cured him and bade him take up his bed and walk This cure happened to be wrought upon the Sabbath for which the Jews were so moved with indignation that they thought to 〈◊〉 him And their anger was enraged by his calling himself the Son of God and making himself equal with God 2. Upon occasion of this offence which they snatched at before it was ministred Jesus discourses upon his Mission and derivation of his authority from the Father of the union between them and the excellent communications of power participation of dignity delegation of judicature reciprocations and reflexions of honour from the Father to the Son and back again to the Father He preaches of life and Salvation to them that believe in him prophesies of the resurrection of the dead by the efficacy of the voice of the Son of God speaks of the day of Judgment the differing conditions after of Salvation and Damnation respectively confirms his words and mission by the testimony of John the Baptist of Moses and the other Scriptures and of God himself And still the scandal rises higher for in the second Sabbath after the first that is in the first day of unleavened bread which happened the next day after the
the Holy Jesus that he framed all his Laws in compliance to that design He that returns good for evil a soft answer to the asperity of his enemy kindness to injuries lessons the contention always and sometimes gets a friend and when he does not he shames his enemy Every little accident in a family to peevish and angry persons is the matter of a quarrel and every quarrel discomposes the peace of the house and sets it on fire and no man can tell how far that may burn it may be to a dissolution of the whole fabrick But whosoever obeys the Laws of Jesus bears with the infirmities of his relatives and society seeks with sweetness to remedy what is ill and to prevent what it may produce and throws water upon a spark and lives sweetly with his wife affectionately with his children providently and discreetly with his servants and they all love the Major-domo and look upon him as their Parent their Guardian their Friend their Patron their Proveditore But look upon a person angry peaceless and disturbed when he enters upon his threshold it gives an alarm to his house and puts them to flight or upon their defence and the Wife reckons the joy of her day is done when he returns and the Children enquire into their Father's age and think his life tedious and the Servants curse privately and do their service as slaves do only when they dare not do otherwise and they serve him as they serve a Lion they obey his strength and fear his cruelty and despise his manners and hate his person No man enjoys content in his family but he that is peaceful and charitable just and loving forbearing and forgiving careful and provident He that is not so his house may be his Castle but it is manned by enemies his house is built not upon the sand but upon the waves and upon a tempest the foundation is uncertain but his ruine is not so 8. And if we extend the relations of the man beyond his own walls he that does his duty to his Neighbour that is all offices of kindness gentleness and humanity nothing of injury and affront is certain never to meet with a wrong so great as is the inconvenience of a Law-suit or the contention of neighbours and all the consequent dangers and inconvenience Kindness will create and invite kindness an injury provokes an injury And since the love of Neighbours is one of those beauties which Solomon did admire and that this beauty is within the combination of precious things which adorn and reward a peaceable charitable disposition he that is in love with spiritual excellencies with intellectual rectitudes with peace and with blessings of society knows they grow amongst rose bushes of Vertue and holy obedience to the Laws of Jesus And for a good man some will even dare to die and a sweet and charitable disposition is received with fondness and all the endearments of the Neighbourhood He that observes how many families are ruined by contention and how many spirits are broken by the care and contumely and fear and spite which are entertained as advocates to promote a Suit of Law will soon confess that a great loss and peaceable quitting of a considerable interest is a purchace and a gain in respect of a long Suit and a vexatious quarrel And still if the proportion rises higher the reason swells and grows more necessary and determinate For if we would live according to the Discipline of Christian Religion one of the great plagues which vex the world would be no more That there should be no wars was one of the designs of Christianity and the living according to that Institution which is able to prevent all wars and to establish an universal and eternal peace when it is obeyed is the using an infallible instrument toward that part of our political happiness which consists in Peace This world would be an image of Heaven if all men were charitable peaceable just and loving To this excellency all those precepts of Christ which consist in forbearance and forgiveness do cooperate 9. But the next instance of the reward of holy Obedience and conformity to Christ's Laws is it self a Duty and needs no more but a mere repetition of it We must be content in every state and because Christianity teaches us this lesson it teaches us to be happy for nothing from without can make us 〈◊〉 unless we joyn our own consents to it and apprehend it such and entertain it in our sad and melancholick retirements A Prison is but a retirement and opportunity of serious thoughts to a person whose spirit is confined and apt to sit still and desires no enlargement beyond the cancels of the body till the state of Separation calls it forth into a fair liberty But every retirement is a prison to a loose and wandring fancy for whose wildness no 〈◊〉 are restraint no band of duty is consinement who when he hath broken the first hedge of duty can never after endure any enclosure so much as in a Symbol But this Precept is so necessary that it is not more a duty than a rule of prudence and in many accidents of our lives it is the only cure of sadness for it is certain that no providence less than divine can prevent evil and cross accidents but that is an excellent remedy to the evil that receives the accident within its power and takes out the sting paring the nails and drawing the teeth of the wild beast that it may be tame or harmless and medicinal For all Content consists in the proportion of the object to the appetite and because external accidents are not in our power and it were nothing excellent that things happened to us according to our first desires God hath by his grace put it into our own power to make the happiness by making our desires descend to the event and comply with the chance and combine with all the issues of Divine Providence And then we are noble persons when we borrow not our content from things below us but make our satisfactions from within And it may be considered that every little care may disquiet us and may increase it self by reflexion upon its own acts and every discontent may discompose our spirits and put an edge and make afflictions poynant but cannot take off one from us but makes every one to be two But Content removes not the accident but complies with it it takes away the sharpness and displeasure of it and by stooping down makes the lowest equal proportionable and commensurate Impatience makes an Ague to be a Fever and every Fever to be a Calenture and that Calenture may expire in Madness But a quiet spirit is a great disposition to health and for the present does alleviate the sickness And this also is notorious in the instance of Covetousness The love of money is the root of all evil which while some
have coveted after they have pierced themselves with many sorrows Vice makes poor and does ill endure it 10. For he that in the School of Christ hath learned to determine his desires when his needs are served and to judge of his needs by the proportions of nature hath nothing wanting towards Riches Vertue makes Poverty become rich and no Riches can satisfie a covetous mind or rescue him from the affliction of the worst kind of Poverty He only wants that is not satisfied And there is great infelicity in a Family where Poverty dwells with discontent There the Husband and Wife quarrel for want of a full table and a rich wardrobe and their love that was built upon false arches sinks when such temporary supporters are removed they are like two Milstones which set the Mill on fire when they want corn and then their combinations and society were unions of Lust or not supported with religious love But we may easily suppose S. Joseph and the Holy Virgin-Mother in Egypt poor as hunger forsaken as banishment disconsolate as strangers and yet their present lot gave them no afflicton because the Angel fed them with a necessary hospitality and their desires were no larger than their tables and their eyes look'd only upwards and they were careless of the future and careful of their duty and so made their life pleasant by the measures and discourses of Divine Philosophy When Elisha stretched himself upon the body of the child and laid hands to hands and applied mouth to mouth and so shrunk himself into the posture of commensuration with the child he brought life into the dead trunk and so may we by applying our spirits to the proportions of a narrow fortune bring life and vivacity into our dead and lost condition and make it live till it grows bigger or else returns to health and salutary uses 11. And besides this Philosophical extraction of gold from stones and Riches from the dungeon of Poverty a holy life does most probably procure such a proportion of Riches which can be useful to us or consistent with our felicity For besides that the Holy Jesus hath promised all things which our heavenly Father knows we need provided we do our duty and that we find great securities and rest from care when we have once cast our cares upon God and placed our hopes in his bosome besides all this the temperance sobriety and prudence of a Christian is a great income and by not despising it a small revenue combines its parts till it grows to a heap big enough for the emissions of Charity and all the offices of Justice and the supplies of all necessities whilest Vice is unwary prodigal and indiscreet throwing away great revenues as tributes to intem perance and vanity and suffering dissolution and forfeiture of estates as a punishment and curse Some sins are direct improvidence and ill husbandry I reckon in this number Intemperance Lust Litigiousness Ambition Bribery Prodigality Caming Pride Sacrilege which is the greatest spender of them all and makes a fair estate evaporate like Camphire turning it into nothing no man knows which way But what the 〈◊〉 gave as an estimate of a rich man saying He that can maintain an Army is rich was but a short account for he that can maintain an Army may be beggered by one Vice and it is a vast revenue that will pay the debt-books of Intemperance or Lust. 12. To these if we add that Vertue is honourable and a great advantage to a fair reputation that it is praised by them that love it not that it is honoured by the followers and family of Vice that it forces glory out of shame honor from contempt that it reconciles men to the fountain of Honour the Almighty God who will honour them that honour him there are but a few more excellencies in the world to make up the Rosary of temporal Felicity And it is so certain that Religion serves even our temporal ends that no great end of State can well be served without it not Ambition not desires of Wealth not any great design but Religion must be made its usher or support If a new Opinion be commenced and the Author would make a Sect and draw Disciples after him at least he must be thought to be Religious which is a demonstration how great an instrument of reputation Piety and Religion is and if the pretence will do us good offices amongst men the reality will do the same besides the advantages which we shall receive from the Divine Benediction The power of godliness will certainly do more than the form alone And it is most notorious in the affairs of the Clergy whose lot it hath been to fall from great riches to poverty when their wealth made them less curious of their duty but when Humility and Chastity and exemplary Sanctity have been the enamel of their holy Order the people like the Galatians would pull out their own eyes to do them benefit And indeed God hath singularly blessed such instruments to the being the only remedies to repair the breaches made by Sacrilege and Irreligion But certain it is no man was ever honoured for that which was esteemed vicious Vice hath got mony and a curse many times and Vice hath adhered to the instruments and purchaces of Honour But among all Nations whatsoever those called Honourable put on the face and pretence of Vertue But I chuse to instance in the proper cognisance of a Christian Humility which seems contradictory to the purposes and reception of Honour and yet in the world nothing is a more certain means to purchase it Do not all the world hate a proud man And therefore what is contrary to Humility is also contradictory to Honour and Reputation And when the Apostle had given command that in giving honour we should one go before another he laid the foundation of praises and Panegyricks and Triumphs And as Humility is secure against affronts and tempests of despight because it is below them so when by imployment or any other issue of Divine Providence it is drawn from its 〈◊〉 and secrecy it shines clear and bright as the purest and most polished metals Humility is like a Tree whose Root when it sets deepest in the earth rises higher and spreads fairer and stands surer and lasts longer every step of its descent is like a rib of iron combining its parts in unions indissoluble and placing it in the chambers of security No wise man ever lost any thing by cession but he receives the hostility of violent 〈◊〉 into his embraces like a stone into a lap of wooll it rests and sits down soft and innocently but a stone falling upon a stone makes a collision and extracts fire and finds no rest and just so are two proud persons despised by each other contemned by all living in perpetual dissonancies always fighting against asfronts 〈◊〉 of every person disturbed by every accident
satisfie his curiosity but is certain never to enter that way It is like enquiring into fortunes concerning which Phavorinus the Philosopher spake not unhandsomely They that foretell events of destiny and secret providence either foretell sad things or prosperous If they promise prosperous and deceive you are made miserable by a vain speculation If they threaten ill fortune and say false thou art made wretched by a false fear But if they foretell adversity and say true thou art made miserable by thy own apprehension before thou art so by destiny and many times the fear is worse than the evil feared But if they promise felicities and promise truly what shall come to pass then thou shalt be wearied by an impatience and a suspended hope and thy hope shall ravish and deflower the joys of thy possession Much of it is hugely applicable to the present Question and our Blessed Lord when he was petitioned that he would grant to the two sons of Zebedee that they might sit one on the right hand and the other on the left in his Kingdom rejected their desire and only promised them what concerned their duty and their suffering referring them to that and leaving the final event of men to the disposition of his Father This is the great Secret of the Kingdom which God hath locked up and sealed with the counsels of Eternity The sure foundation of God standeth having this seal The Lord knoweth who are his This seal shall never be broken up till the great day of Christ in the mean time the Divine knowledge is the only 〈◊〉 of the final sentences and this way of God is unsearchable and past finding out And therefore if we be solicitous and curious to know what God in the counsels of Eternity hath decreed concerning us he hath in two fair Tables described all those sentences from whence we must take accounts the revelations of Scripture and the book of Conscience The first recites the Law and the conditions the other gives in evidence the first is clear evident and conspicuous the other when it is written with large characters may also be discerned but there are many little accents periods distinctions and little significations of actions which either are there written in water or fullied over with carelesness or blotted with forgetfulness or not legible by ignorance or misconstrued by interest and partiality that it will be extremely difficult to read the hand upon the wall or to copy out one line of the eternal sentence And therefore excellent was the counsel of the Son of Sirach 〈◊〉 not out the things that are 〈◊〉 hard for thee 〈◊〉 search the things that are above thy strength 〈◊〉 what is 〈◊〉 thee think thereupon with reverence for it is not 〈◊〉 for thee 〈◊〉 see with thine eyes the things that are in secret For whatsoever God hath revealed in general concerning Election it concerns all persons within the pale of Christianity He hath conveyed notice to all Christian people that they are the sons of God that they are the 〈◊〉 of Eternity coheirs 〈◊〉 Christ partakers of the Divine nature meaning that such they are by the design of God and the purposes of the manifestation of his Son The Election 〈◊〉 God is disputed in Scripture to be an act of God separating whole Nations and rejecting others in each of which many particular instances there were contrary to the general and universal purpose and of the elect nations many particulars perished and many of the rejected people sate down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of Heaven and to those persons to whom God was more particular and was pleased to shew the scrowls of his eternal counsels and to reveal their particular Elections as he did to the twelve Apostles he shewed them wrapped up and 〈◊〉 and to take off their confidences or presumptions he gave probation in one instance that those scrowls may be cancelled that his purpose concerning particulars may be altered by us and 〈◊〉 that he did not discover the bottom of the Abysse but some purposes of special grace and 〈◊〉 design But his peremptory final 〈◊〉 Decree he keeps in the cabinets of the eternal ages never to be unlocked till the Angel of the Covenant shall declare the unalterable universal Sentence 3. But as we take the measure of the course of the Sun by the dimensions of the shadows made by our own bodies or our own instruments so must we take the measures of Eternity by the span of a man's hand and guess at what God decrees of us by considering how our relations and endearments are to him And it is observable that all the confidences which the Spirit of God hath created in the Elect are built upon Duty and stand or fall according to the strength or weakness of such supporters We know we are translated from death to life by our love unto the Brethren meaning that the performance of our duty is the best consignation to Eternity and the only testimony God gives us of our Election And therefore we are to make our judgments accordingly And here I consider that there is no state of a Christian in which by virtue of the Covenant of the Gospel it is effectively and fully declared that his sins are actually pardoned but only in Baptism at our first coming to Christ when he redeems us from our 〈◊〉 conversation when he makes us become Sons of God when he justifies us 〈◊〉 by his grace when we are purified by Faith when we make a Covenant with Christ to live 〈◊〉 ever according to his Laws And this I shall suppose I have already proved and explicated in the Discourse of Repentance So that whoever is certain he hath not offended God since that time and in nothing transgresseth the Laws of Christianity he is certain that he actually remains in the state of Baptismal purity but it is too certain that this certainty remains not long but we commonly throw some dirt into our waters of Baptism and stain our white robe which we then put on 4. But then because our restitution to this state is a thing that consists of so many parts is so divisible various and uncertain whether it be arrived to the degree of Innocence and our Innocence consists in a Mathematical point and is not capable of degrees any more than Unity because one stain destroys our being innocent it is therefore a very difficult matter to say that we have done all our duty towards our restitution to Baptismal grace and if we have not done all that we can do it is harder to say that God hath accepted that which is less than the conditions we entred into when we received the great Justification and Pardon of sins We all know we do less than our duty and we hope that God makes abatements for humane infirmities but we have but a few rules to judge by and they not infallible in themselves and we yet
more fallible in the application whether we have not mingled some little minutes of malice in the body of infirmities and how much will bear excuse and in what time and to what persons and to what degrees and upon what endeavours we shall be pardoned So that all the interval between our losing baptismal grace and the day of our death we walk in a cloud having lost the certain knowledge of our present condition by our prevarications And indeed it is a very hard thing for a man to know his own heart And he that shall observe how often himself hath been abused by confidences and secret imperfections and how the greatest part of Christians in name only do think themselves in a very good condition when God knows they are infinitely removed from it and yet if they did not think themselves well and sure it is unimaginable they should sleep so quietly and walk securely and consider negligently and yet proceed 〈◊〉 he that considers this and upon what weak and false principles of Divinity men have raised their strengths and perswasions will easily consent to this that it is very easie for men to be deceived in taking estimate of their present condition of their being in the state of Grace 5. But there is great variety of men and difference of degrees and every step of returning to God may reasonably add one degree of hope till at last it comes to the certainty and top of hope Many men believe themselves to be in the state of Grace and are not many are in the state of Grace and are infinitely fearful they are out of it and many that are in God's favour do think they are so and they are not deceived And all this is certain For some sin that sin of Presumption and Flattery of themselves and some good persons are vexed with violent fears and temptations to despair and all are not and when their hopes are right yet some are strong and some are weak for they that are well perswaded of their present condition have perswasions as different as are the degrees of their approach to innocence and he that is at the highest hath also such abatements which are apt and proper for the conservation of humility and godly 〈◊〉 I am guilty of nothing saith S. Paul but I am not hereby justified meaning thus Though I be innocent for ought I know yet God who judges otherwise than we judge may find something to reprove in me It is God that judges that is concerning my degrees of acceptance and hopes of glory If the person be newly recovering from a state of sin because his state is imperfect and his sin not dead and his lust active and his habit not quite extinct it is easie for a man to be too hasty in pronouncing well He is wrapt up in a cloak of clouds hidden and encumbred and his brightest day is but twilight and his discernings dark conjectural and imperfect and his heart is like a cold hand newly applied to the fire full of pain and whether the heat or the cold be strongest is not easie to determine or like middle colours which no man can tell to which of the extremes they are to be accounted But according as persons grow in Grace so they may grow in confidence of their present condition It is not certain they will do so for sometimes the beauty of the tabernacle is covered with goats hair and skins of beasts and holy people do infinitely deplore the want of such Graces which God observes in them with great complacency and acceptance Both these cases say that to be certainly perswaded of our present condition is not a Duty Sometimes it is not possible and sometimes it is better to be otherwise But if we consider of this Certainty as a Blessing and a Reward there is no question but in a great and an eminent Sanctity of life there may also be a great confidence and fulness of perswasion that our present being is well and gracious and then it is certain that such persons are not deceived For the thing it self being sure if the perswasion answers to it it is needless to dispute of the degree of certainty and the manner of it Some persons are heartily perswaded of their being reconciled and of these some are deceived and some are not deceived and there is no sign to distinguish them but by that which is the thing signified a holy life according to the strict rules of Christian Discipline tells what persons are confident and who are presumptuous But the certainty is reasonable in none but in old Christians habitually holy persons not in new Converts or in lately lapsed people for concerning them we find the Spirit of God speaking with clauses of restraint and ambiguity a perhaps and who knoweth and peradventure the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee God may have mercy on 〈◊〉 And that God hath done so they only have reason to be confident whom God hath blessed with a lasting continuing Piety and who have wrought out the habits of their precontracted vices 6. But we find in Scripture many precepts given to holy persons being in the state of Grace to secure their standing and perpetuate their present condition For He that endureth unto the end he only shall be saved said our Blessed Saviour and He that standeth let him take heed lest he fall and Thou standest by Faith be not high-minded but fear and Work out your Salvation with fear and trembling Hold fast that 〈◊〉 hast and let no man take the crown from thee And it was excellent advice for one Church had lost their first love and was likely also to lose their crown And S. Paul himself who had once entred within the veil and seen unutterable glories yet was forced to endure hardship and to fight against his own disobedient appetite and to do violence to his inclinations for fear that whilest he preached to others himself should become a cast-away And since we observe in holy story that Adam and Eve fell in Paradise and the Angels fell in Heaven it self stumbling at the very jewels which pave the streets of the celestial Jerusalem and in Christ's family one man for whom his Lord had prepared a throne turned Devil and that in the number of the Deacons it is said that one turned Apostate who yet had been a man full of the Holy Ghost it will lessen our train and discompose the gayeties of our present confidence to think that our securities cannot be really distinguished from danger and uncertainties For every man walks upon two legs one is firm invariable constant and eternal but the other is his own God's Promises are the objects of our Faith but the events and final conditions of our Souls which is consequent to our duty can at the best be but the objects of our Hope And either there must in this be a less certainty or
no more provoke him to discourse lest he should take occasion to interweave something of that unpleasant argument with it For sad and disconsolate persons use to create comsorts to themselves by fiction of fancy and use arts of avocation to remove displeasure from them and stratagems to remove it from their presence by removing it from their apprehensions thinking the incommodity of it is then taken away when they have lost the sense 13. When Jesus was now come to Capernaum the exactors of rates came to Simon Peter asking him if his Master paid the accustomed imposition viz. a sicle or didrachm the fourth part of an ounce of silver which was the tribute which the Lord imposed upon all the sons of Israel from twenty years old and above to pay for redemption and propitiation and for the use of the Tabernacle When Peter came into the house Jesus knowing the message that he was big with prevented him by asking him Of whom do the Kings of the Nations take tribute of their own children or of strangers Peter answered Of strangers Then said Jesus then are the children free meaning that since the Gentile Kings do not exact tribute of their sons neither will God of his And therefore this Pension to be paid for the use of the Tabernacle for the service of God for the redemption of their Souls was not to be paid by him who was the Son of God but by strangers Yet to avoid offence he sent Peter a-fishing and provided a fish with two didrachms of silver in it which he commanded Peter to pay for them two 14. But when the Disciples were together with Jesus in the house he asked them what they discoursed of upon the way for they had fallen upon an ambitious and mistaken quarrel which of them should be greatest in their Master's Kingdom which they still did dream should be an external and secular Royalty full of fancy and honour But the Master was diligent to check their forwardness establishing a rule for Clerical deportment He that will be greatest among you let him be your Minister so supposing a greater and a lesser a Minister and a person to be ministred unto but dividing the grandeur of the Person from the greatness of Office that the higher the imployment is the more humble should be the man because in Spiritual prelation it is not as in Secular pomps where the Dominion is despotick the Coercion bloudy the Dictates 〈◊〉 the Laws externally compulsory and the Titles arrogant and vain and all the advantages are so passed upon the Person that making that first to be splendid it passes from the Person to the subjects who in abstracted essences do not easily apprehend Regalities in veneration but as they are subjected in persons made excellent by such superstructures of Majesty But in Dignities Ecelesiastical the Dominion is paternal the 〈◊〉 perswasive and argumentative the Coercion by censures immaterial by cession and consent by denial of benefits by the interest of vertues and the efficacy of hopes and impresses upon the spirit the Laws are full of admonition and Sermon the Titles of honour monitors of duty and memorials of labour and offices and all the advantages which from the Office usually pass upon the Person are to be devested by the humility of the man and when they are of greatest veneration they are abstracted excellencies and immaterial not passing through the Person to the people and reslected to his lustre but transmitted by his labour and ministery and give him honour for his labour's sake which is his personal excellency not for his honour and title which is either a derivative from Christ or from the constitution of pious persons estimating and valuing the relatives of Religion 15. Then Jesus taketh a little child and setteth him in the midst propounding him by way of Emblem a pattern of Humility and Simplicity without the mixtures of Ambition or caitive distempers such infant candour and low liness of spirit being the necessary port through which we must pass if we will enter into the Courts of Heaven But as a current of wholsome waters breaking from its restraint runs out in a succession of waters and every preceding draught draws out the next so were the Discourses of Jesus excellent and opportune creating occasions for others that the whole doctrine of the Gospel and the entire will of the Father might be communicated upon design even the chances of words and actions being made regular and orderly by Divine Providence For from the instance of Humility in the symbol and Hieroglyphick of the child Jesus discourses of the care God takes of little children whether naturally or spiritually such the danger of doing them scandal and offences the care and power of their Angels guardian of the necessity in the event that Scandals should arise and of the great woe and infelicity of those persons who were the active ministers of such offences 16. But if in the traverses of our life discontents and injuries be done Jesus teaches how the injured person should demean himself First reprove the offending party privately if he repent forgive him for ever with a mercy as unwearied and as multiplied as his repentance For the servant to whom his Lord had forgiven 10000 talents because he refused to forgive his fellow-servant 100 pence was delivered to the tormentors till he should pay that debt which his Lord once forgave till the servant's impiety forced him to repent his donative and remission But if he refuses the charity of private correction let him be reproved before a few witnesses and in case he be still incorrigible let him be brought to the tribunal of the Church against whose advices if he shall kick let him feel her power and be cut off from the communion of Saints becoming a Pagan or a Publican And to make that the Church shall not have a dead and ineffectual hand in her animadversions Jesus promises to all the Apostles what before he promised to Peter a power of binding and loosing on earth and that it should be ratified in Heaven what they shall so dispose on earth with an unerring key 17. But John interrupted him telling him of a stranger that cast out Devils in the name of Jesus but because he was not of the family he had forbidden him To this Jesus replied that he should in no wise have forbidden him for in all reason he would do veneration to that person whose Name he saw to be energetical and triumphant over Devils and in whose name it is almost necessary that man should believe who used it as an instrument of ejection of impure spirits Then Jesus proceeded in his excellent Sermon and union of discourses adding holy Precepts concerning offences which a man might do to himself in which case he is to be severe though most gentle to others For in his own case he must shew no mercy but abscission for it it better to cut off the offending
Master gave the same reward though the times of their working were different as their calling and employment had determined the opportunity of their labours DISCOURSE XVII Of Scandal or Giving and taking Offence 1. A Sad curse being threatned in the Gospel to them who offend any of Christ's little ones that is such as are novices and babes in Christianity it concerns us to learn our duty and perform it that we may avoid the curse for Woe to all them by whom offences come And although the duty is so plainly explicated and represented in gloss and case by the several Commentaries of S. Paul upon this menace of our Blessed Saviour yet because our English word Offence which is commonly used in this Question of Scandal is so large and equivocal that it hath made many pretences and intricated this article to some inconvenience it is not without good purpose to draw into one body those Propositions which the Masters of Spiritual life have described in the managing of this Question 2. First By whatsoever we do our duty to God we cannot directly do offence or give scandal to our Brother because in such cases where God hath obliged us he hath also obliged himself to reconcile our duty to the designs of God to the utility of Souls and the ends of Charity And this Proposition is to be extended to our Obedience to the lawful Constitutions of our competent Superiours in which cases we are to look upon the Commandment and leave the accidental events to the disposition of that Providence who reconciles dissonancies in nature and concentres all the variety of accidents into his own glory And whosoever is offended at me for obeying God or God's Vicegerent is offended at me for doing my duty and in this there is no more dispute but whether I shall displease God or my peevish neighbour These are such whom the Spirit of God complains of under other representments They think it strange we run not into the same excess of riot Their eye is evil because their Master's eye is good and the abounding of God's grace also may become to them an occasion of falling and the long-suffering of God the encouragement to sin In this there is no difficulty for in what case soever we are bound to obey God or Man in that case and in that conjunction of circumstances we have nothing permitted to our choice and have no authority to remit of the right of God or our Superiour And to comply with our neighbour in such Questions besides that it cannot serve any purposes of Piety if it declines from Duty in any instance it is like giving Alms out of the portion of Orphans or building Hospitals with the money and spoils of Sacriledge It is pusillanimity or hypocrisie or a denying to confess Christ before men to comply with any man and to offend God or omit a Duty Whatsoever is necessary to be done and is made so by God no weakness or peevishness of man can make necessary not to be done For the matter of Scandal is a duty beneath the prime obligations of Religion 3. Secondly But every thing which is used in Religion is not matter of precise Duty but there are some things which indeed are pious and religious but dispensable voluntary and commutable such as are voluntary Fasts exteriour acts of Discipline and Mortification not enjoyned great degrees of exteriour Worship Prostration long Prayers Vigils and in these things although there is not directly a matter of Scandal yet there may be some prudential considerations in order to Charity and Edification By pious actions I mean either particular pursuances of a general Duty which are uncommanded in the instance such as are the minutes and expresses of Alms or else they are commended but in the whole kind of them unenjoyned such as Divines call the Counsels of perfection In both these cases a man cannot be scandalous For the man doing in charity and the love of God such actions which are aptly expressive of love the man I say is not uncharitable in his purposes and the actions themselves being either attempts or proceedings toward Perfection or else actions of direct Duty are as innocent in their productions as in themselves and therefore without the malice of the recipient cannot induce him into sin and nothing else is Scandal To do any pious act proceeds from the Spirit of God and to give Scandal from the Spirit of Malice or Indiscretion and therefore a pious action whose fountain is love and 〈◊〉 cannot end in Uncharitableness or Imprudence But because when any man is offended at what I esteem Piety there is a question whether the action be pious or no therefore it concerns him that works to take care that his action be either an act of Duty though not determined to a certain particular or else be something 〈◊〉 in Scripture or practised by a holy person there recorded and no-where reproved or a practice warranted by such precedents which modest prudent and religious persons account a sufficient inducement of such particulars for he that proceeds upon such principles derives the warrant of his actions from beginnings which secure the particular and quits the Scandal 4. This I say is a security against the Uncharitableness and the Sin of Scandal because a zeal of doing pious actions is a zeal according to God but it is not always a security against the Indiscretion of the Scandal He that reproves a foolish person in such circumstances that provoke him or make him impudent or blasphemous does not give Scandal and brings no sin upon himself though he occasioned it in the other But if it was probable such effects would be consequent to the reprehension his zeal was imprudent and rash but so long as it was zeal for God and in its own matter lawful it could not be an active or guilty Scandal but if it be no zeal and be a design to entrap a man's unwariness or passion or shame and to disgrace the man by that means or any other to make him sin then it is directly the offending of our Brother They that preach'd Christ out of envy intended to do offence to the Apostles but because they were impregnable the sin rested in their own bosom and God wrought his own ends by it And in this sence they are Scandalous persons who fast for Strife who pray for Rebellion who intice simple persons into the snare by colours of Religion Those very exteriour acts of Piety become an Offence because they are done to evil purposes to abuse Proselytes and to draw away Disciples after them and make them love the sin and march under so splendid and fair colours They who out of strictness and severity of perswasion represent the conditions of the Gospel alike to every person that is nicer than Christ described them in all circumstances and deny such liberties of exteriour desires and complacency which may be reasonably permitted to some
and miserable to all eternity It was a sad calamity that fell upon the Man of Judah that returned to eat bread into the Prophet's house contrary to the word of the Lord He was abused into the act by a Prophet and a pretence of a command from God and whether he did violence to his own understanding and believed the man because he was willing or did it in sincerity or in what degree of sin or excuse the action might consist no man there knew and yet a Lion slew him and the lying Prophet that abused him escaped and went to his grave in peace Some persons joyned in society or interest with criminals have perished in the same Judgments and yet it would be hard to call them equally guilty who in the accident were equally miserable and involved And they who are not strangers in the affairs of the world cannot but have heard or seen some persons who have lived well and moderately though not like the 〈◊〉 of the Holocaust yet like the ashes of Incense sending up good perfumes and keeping a constant and slow fire of Piety and Justice yet have been surprised in the midst of some unusual unaccustomed irregularity and died in that sin A sudden gayety of fortune a great joy a violent change a friend is come or a marriage-day hath transported some persons to indiscretions and too bold a licence and the indiscretion hath betrayed them to idle company and the company to drink and drink to a fall and that hath hurri'd them to their grave And it were a sad sentence to think God would not repute the untimely death for a punishment great enough to that deflexion from duty and judge the man according to the constant tenor of his former life unless such an act was of malice great enough to outweigh the former habits and interrupt the whole state of acceptation and grace Something like this was the case of 〈◊〉 who espying the tottering Ark went to support it with an unhallowed hand God smote him and he died immediately It were too severe to say his zeal and indiscretion carried him beyond a temporal death to the ruines of Eternity Origen and many others have made themselves Eunuchs for the Kingdome of Heaven and did well after it but those that did so and died of the wound were smitten of God and died in their folly and yet it is rather to be called a sad consequence of their indiscretion than the express of a final anger from God Almighty For as God takes off our sins and punishments by parts remitting to some persons the sentence of death and inflicting the fine of a temporal loss or the gentle scourge of a lesser sickness so also he lays it on by parts and according to the proper proportions of the man and of the crime and every transgression and lesser deviation from our duty does not drag the Soul to death eternal but God suffers our Repentance though imperfect to have an imperfect effect knocking off the fetters by degrees and leading us in some cases to a Council in some to Judgment and in some to Hell-fire but it is not always certain that he who is led to the prison-doors shall there lie entombed and a Man may by a Judgment be brought to the gates of Hell and yet those gates shall not prevail against him This discourse concerns persons whose life is habitually fair and just but are surprised in some unhandsome but less criminal action and 〈◊〉 or suffer some great Calamity as the instrument of its expiation or amendment 3. Secondly But if the person upon whom the Judgment falls be habitually vicious or the crime of a clamorous nature or deeper tincture if the man sin a sin unto death and either meets it or some other remarkable calamity not so feared as death provided we pass no farther than the sentence we see then executed it is not against Charity or prudence to say this calamity in its own formality and by the intention of God is a Punishment and Judgment In the favourable cases of honest and just persons our sentence and opinions ought also to be favourable and in such questions to encline ever to the side of charitable construction and read other ends of God in the accidents of our neighbour than Revenge or express Wrath. But when the impiety of a person is scandalous and notorious when it is clamorous and violent when it is habitual and yet corrigible if we find a sadness and calamity dwelling with such a sinner especially if tho punishment be spiritual we read the sentence of God written with his own hand and it is not 〈◊〉 of opinion or a pressing into the secrets of Providence to say the same thing which God hath published to all the world in the 〈◊〉 of his Spirit In such cases we are to observe the severity of God on them that fall severity and to use those Judgments as instruments of the fear of God arguments to hate sin which we could not well do but that we must look on them as verifications of God's threatning against great and impenitent sinners But then if we descend to particulars we may easily be deceived 4. For some men are diligent to observe the accidents and chances of Providence upon those especially who differ from them in Opinion and whatever ends God can have or whatever sins man can have yet we lay that in fault which we therefore hate because it is most against our interest the contrary Opinion is our enemy and we also think God hates it But such fancies do seldom serve either the ends of Truth or Charity Pierre Calceon died under the Barber's hand there wanted not some who said it was a Judgement upon him for condemning to the fire the famous Pucelle of France who prophesied the expulsion of the English out of the Kingdom They that thought this believed her to be a Prophetess but others that thought her a Witch were willing to 〈◊〉 out another conjecture for the sudden death of the Gentleman Garnier Earl of Gretz kept the Patriarch of Jerusalem from his right in David's Tower and the City and died within three days and by Dabert the Patriarch it was called a Judgment upon him for his Sacrilege But the uncertainty of that censure appeared to them who considered that Baldwin who gave commission to Garnier to withstand the Patriarch did not die but Godsrey of 〈◊〉 did die immediately after he had passed the right of the Patriarch and yet when Baldwin was beaten at Rhamula some bold People pronounced that then God punished him upon the Patriarch's score and thought his Sacrilege to be the secret cause of his overthrow and yet his own Pride and Rashness was the more visible and the Judgment was but a cloud and passed away quickly into a succeeding Victory But I instance in a trisle Certain it is that God removed the Candlestick from the Levantine Churches because he had
thee at an estimate beyond all the wealth of nature to buy wisdome and not to sell it to part with all that we may enjoy thee and let no temptation abuse our understandings no loss vex us into impatience no frustration of hope fill us with indignation no pressure of calamitous accidents make us angry at thee the fountain of love and blessing no Covetousness transport us into the suburbs of Hell and the regions of sin but make us to love thee as well as ever any creature loved thee that we may never burn in any fires but of a holy love nor sink in any inundation but what proceeds from penitential showrs and suffer no violence but of implacable desires to live with thee and when thou callest us to suffer with thee and for thee 3. LOrd let me never be betrayed by my self or any violent accident and 〈◊〉 temptation let me never be sold for the vile price of temporal gain or transient pleasure or a pleasant dream but since thou hast bought me with a price even then when thou wert sold thy self let me never be separated from thy possession I am thine bought with a price Lord save me and in the day when thou bindest up thy Jewels remember Lord that I cost thee as dear as any and therefore cast me not into the portion of Judas but let me walk and dwell and bathe in the field of thy bloud and pass from hence pure and sanctified into the society of the elect Apostles receiving my part with them and my lot in the communications of thy inheritance O gracious Lord and dearest Saviour Jesus Amen Considerations upon the Washing of the Disciples Feet by JESUS and his Sermon of Humility He washeth his Disciples feet Iohn 13. 5. After that he powreth water into a baso◠and began to wash the Disciples feet and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded 6. Then cometh he to Simon Peter Peter saith unto him Lord doest thou wash my feet The Institution of his last Supper Mark 14. 22. And as they did eat Lesus took bread blessed brake it gaue to them said Take eat this is my body And he took y e Cup when he had given thanks he gave it to them they all dranke of it In the 〈◊〉 of the Communion 1. THE Holy JESUS went now to eat his last Paschal Supper and to finish the work of his Legation and to fulfill that part of the Law of Moses in every of its smallest and most minute particularities in which also the actions were significant of spiritual duties which we may transfer from the letter to the spirit in our own instances That as JESUS ate the Paschal Lamb with a staff in his Hand with his Loins girt with sandals on his Feet in great haste with unlevened Bread and with bitter Herbs so we also should do all our services according to the signification of these symbols leaning upon the Cross of JESUS for a staff and bearing the rod of his Government with Loins girt with Angelical Chastity with shoes on our Feet that so we may guard and have custody over our affections and be shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace eating in haste as becomes persons hungring and thirsting after Righteousness doing the work of the Lord zealously and fervently without the leven of Malice and secular interest with bitter herbs of Self-denial and Mortification of our sensual and inordinate desires The sence and mystery of the whole act with all its circumstances is That we obey all the Sanctions of the Divine Law and that every part of our Religion be pure and peaceable chaste and obedient confident in God and diffident in our selves frequent and zealous humble and resigned just and charitable and there will not easily be wanting any just circumstance to hallow and consecrate the action 2. When the Holy Jesus had finished his last Mosaic Rite he descends to give example of the first fruit of Evangelical Graces he rises from Supper lays aside his garment like a servant and with all the circumstances of an humble ministery washes the feet of his Disciples beginning at the first S. Peter until he came to Judas the Traitor that we might in one scheme see a rare conjunction of Charity and Humility of Self-denial and indifferency represented by a person glorious and great their Lord and Master sad and troubled And he chose to wash their feet rather than their head that he might have the opportunity of a more humble posture and a more apt signification of his Charity Thus God lays every thing aside that he may serve his servants Heaven stoops to earth and one abyss calls upon another and the Miseries of man which were next to infinite are excelled by a Mercy equal to the immensity of God And this washing of their feet which was an accustomed civility and entertainment of honoured strangers at the beginning of their meal Christ deferred to the end of the Paschal Supper that it might be the preparatory to the second which he intended should be festival to all the world S. Peter was troubled that the hands of his Lord should wash his servants feet those hands which had opened the eyes of the blind and cured lepers and healed all diseases and when lift up to Heaven were omnipotent and could restore life to dead and buried persons he counted it a great indecency for him to suffer it but it was no more than was necessary for they had but lately been earnest in dispute for Precedency and it was of it self so apt to swell into tumour and inconvenience that it was not to be cured but by some Prodigy of Example and Miracle of Humility which the Holy Jesus offered to them in this express calling them to learn some great Lesson a Lesson which God descended from Heaven to earth from riches to poverty from essential innocence to the disreputation of a sinner from a Master to a Servant to learn us that is that we should esteem our selves but just as we are low sinful miserable needy and unworthy It seems it is a great thing that man should come to have just and equal thoughts of himself that God used such powerful arts to transmit this Lesson and engrave it in the spirits of men and if the Receipt fails we are eternally lost in the mists of vanity and enter into the condition of those Angels whom Pride transformed and spoiled into the condition of Devils and upon consideration of this great example Guericus a good man cried out Thou hast overcome O Lord thou hast overcome my Pride this Example hath mastered me I deliver my self up into thy hands never to receive liberty or exaltation but in the condition of thy humblest servant 3. And to this purpose S. Bernard hath an affectionate and devout consideration saying That some of the Angels as soon as they were created had an ambition to
praise of men from unhandsome actions from flatteries and unworthy discourses nor entertain the praise with delight though it proceed from better principles but fear and tremble lest we deserve punishment or lose a reward which thou hast deposited for all them that seek thy glory and despise their own that they may imitate the example of their Lord. Thou O Lord didst triumph over Sin and Death subdue also my proud Understanding and my prouder Affections and bring me under thy yoak that I may do thy work and obey my Superiours and be a servant of all my brethren in their necessities and esteem my self inferiour to all men by a deep sense of my own unworthiness and in all things may obey thy Laws and conform to thy precedents and enter into thine inheritance O Holy and Eternal Jesus Amen DISCOURSE XIX Of the Institution and Reception of the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper 1. AS the Sun among the Stars and Man among the sublunary creatures is the most eminent and noble the Prince of the inferiours and their measure or their guide so is this action among all the instances of Religion it is the most perfect and consummate it is an union of Mysteries and a consolidation of Duties it joyns God and Man and confederates all the Societies of men in mutual complexions and the entertainments of an excellent Charity it actually performs all that could be necessary for Man and it presents to Man as great a thing as God could give for it is impossible any thing should be greater than himself And when God gave his Son to the world it could not be but he should give us all things else and therefore this Blessed Sacrament is a consigning us to all Felicities because after a mysterious and ineffable manner we receive him who is Light and Life the fountain of Grace and the sanctifier of our secular comforts and the author of Holiness and Glory But as it was at first so it hath been ever since Christ came into the world and the world knew him not so Christ hath remained in the world by the communications of this Sacrament and yet he is not rightly understood and less truly valued But Christ may say to us as once to the woman of Samaria Woman if thou didst know the gift of God and who it is that speaks to thee thou wouldst ask him So if we were so wise or so fortunate to know the excellency of this Gift of the Lord it would fill us full of wonder and adoration joy and thankfulness great hopes and actual felicities making us heirs of glory by the great additions and present increment of Grace 2. After supper Jesus took bread and blessed it and made it to be a heavenly gift He gave them bread and told them it was his body that Body which was broken for the redemption of Man for the Salvation of the world S. Paul calls it bread even after Consecration The Bread which we break is it not the communication of the Body of Christ So that by divine Faith we are taught to express our belief of this Mystery in these words The Bread when it is consecrated and made sacramental is the Body of our Lord and the fraction and distribution of it is the communication of that Body which died for us upon the Cross. He that doubts of either of the parts of this Proposition must either think Christ was not able to verifie his word and to make bread by his benediction to become to us to be his body or that S. Paul did not well interpret and understand this Mystery when he called it bread Christ reconciles them both calling himself the bread of life and if we be offended at it because it is alive and therefore less apt to become food we are invited to it because it is bread and if the Sacrament to others seem less mysterious because it is bread we are heightned in our Faith and reverence because it is life The Bread of the Sacrament is the life of our Soul and the Body of our Lord is now conveyed to us by being the Bread of the Sacrament And if we consider how easie it is to Faith and how impossible it seems to Curiosity we shall be taught confidence and modesty a resigning our understanding to the voice of Christ and his Apostles and yet expressing our own articles as Christ did in indefinite significations And possibly it may not well consist with our Duty to be inquisitive into the secrets of the Kingdom which we see by plain event hath divided the Church almost as much as the Sacrament hath united it and which can only serve the purposes of the School and of evil men to make Questions for that and Factions for these but promote not the ends of a holy life Obedience or Charity 3. Some so observe the literal sence of the words that they understand them also in a natural Some so alter them by metaphors and preternatural significations that they will not understand them at all in a proper We see it we feel it we taste it and we smell it to be Bread and by Philosophy we are led into a belief of that substance whose accidents these are as we are to believe that to be fire which burns and flames and shines but Christ also affirmed concerning it This is my Body and if Faith can create an assent as strong as its object is infallible or can be as certain in its conclusion as sense is certain in its apprehensions we must at no hand doubt but that it is Christ's Body Let the sence of that be what it will so that we believe those words and whatsoever that sence is which Christ intended that we no more doubt in our Faith than we do in our Sense then our Faith is not reproveable It is hard to do so much violence to our Sense as not to think it Bread but it is more unsafe to do so much violence to our Faith as not to believe it to be Christ's Body But it would be considered that no interest of Religion no saying of Christ no reverence of Opinion no sacredness of the Mystery is disavowed if we believe both what we hear and what we see He that believes it to be Bread and yet verily to be Christ's Body is only tied also by implication to believe God's Omnipotence that he who affirmed it can also verifie it And they that are forward to believe the change of substance can intend no more but that it be believed verily to be the Body of our Lord. And if they think it impossible to reconcile its being Bread with the verity of being Christ's Body let them remember that themselves are put to more difficulties and to admit of more Miracles and to contradict more Sciences and to refuse the testimony of Sense in affirming the special manner of Transubstantiation And therefore it were safer to admit the words in their first sence in
Purity the meek persons of Content and Humility yet vicious and corrupted palats find also the gust of death and Coloquintida The Sybarites invited their women to their solemn sacrifices a full year before the solemnity that they might by previous dispositions and a long foresight 〈◊〉 with gravity and fairer order the celebration of the rites And it was a reasonable answer of Pericles to one that ask'd him why he being a Philosophical and severe person came to a wedding trimmed and adorned like a Paranymph I come adorned to an adorned person trimmed to a Bridegroom And we also if we come to the marriage of the Son with the Soul which marriage is celebrated in this sacred Mystery and have not on a wedding garment shall be cast into outer darkness the portion of undressed and unprepared souls 12. For from this Sacrament are excluded all unbaptized persons and such who lie in a known sin of which they have not purged themselves by the apt and proper instruments of Repentance For if the Paschal Lamb was not to be eaten but by persons pure and clean according to the sanctifications of the Law the Son of God can less endure the impurities of the Spirit than God could 〈◊〉 the uncleannesses of the Law S. Paul hath given us instruction in this First let a man examine himself and so let him eat For he that eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks damnation to himself not discerning the Lord's body That is although in the Church of Corinth by reason of the present Schism the publick Discipline of the Church was neglected and every man permitted to himself yet even then no man was disobliged from his duty of private Repentance and holy preparations to the perception of so great a mystery that the Lord's body may be discerned from common nutriment Now nothing can so unhallow and desecrate the rite as the remanent affection to a sin or a crime unrepented of And Self-examination is prescribed not for it self but in order to abolition of sin and death for it self is a relative term and an imperfect duty whose very nature is in order to something beyond it And this was in the Primitive Church understood to so much severity that if a man had relapsed after one publick Repentance into a 〈◊〉 crime he was never again readmitted to the holy Communion and the Fathers of the Council of 〈◊〉 call it a mocking and jesting at the Communion of our Lord to give it once again after a Repentance and a relapse and a second or third postulation And indeed we use to make a sport of the greatest instruments of Religion when we come to them after an habitual vice whose face we have it may be wetted with a tear and breathed upon it with a sigh and abstained from the worst of crimes for two or three days and come to the Sacrament to be purged and to take our rise by going a little back from our sin that afterwards we may leap into it with more violence and enter into its utmost angle This is dishonouring the body of our Lord and deceiving our selves Christ and Belial cannot cohabit unless we have left all our sins and have no fondness of affection towards them unless we hate them which then we shall best know when we leave them and with complacency entertain their contraries then Christ hath washed our feet and then he invites us to his holy Supper Hands dipt in bloud or polluted with unlawful gains or stained with the spots of flesh are most unfit to handle the holy body of our Lord and minister nourishment to the Soul Christ loves not to enter into the mouth full of cursings oathes blasphemies revilings or evil speakings and a heart full of vain and vicious thoughts stinks like the lake of Sodom he finds no rest there and when he enters he is vexed with the unclean conversation of the impure inhabitants and flies from thence with the wings of a Dove that he may retire to pure and whiter habitations S. Justin Martyr reckoning the predispositions required of every faithful soul for the entertainment of his Lord says that it is not lawful for any to eat the Eucharist but to him that is washed in the laver of regeneration sor the remission of sins that believes Christ's Doctrine to be true and that lives according to the Discipline of the Holy Jesus And therefore S. Ambrose refused to minister the holy Communion to the Emperor Theodostus till by publick Repentance he had reconciled himself to God and the society of faithsul people after the furious and cholerick rage and slaughter committed at Thessalonica And as this act was like to cancellating and a circumvallation of the holy mysteries and in that sence and so far was a proper duty sor a Prelate to whose dispensation the rites are committed so it was an act of duty to the Emperor of paternal and tender care not of proper authority or jurisdiction which he could not have over his Prince but yet had a care and the supravision of a Teacher over him whose Soul S. Ambrose had betrayed unless he had represented his indisposition to communicate in expressions of Magisterial or Doctoral authority and truth For this holy Sacrament is a nourishment of spiritual life and therefore cannot with effect be ministred to them who are in the state of spiritual death it is giving a Cordial to a dead man and although the outward rite be ministred yet the Grace of the Sacrament is not communicated and therefore it were well that they also abstained from the rite it self For a fly can boast of as much priviledge as a wicked person can receive from this holy Feast and oftentimes pays his life sor his access to sorbidden delicacies as certainly as they 13. It is more generally thought by the Doctors of the Church that our Blessed Lord administred the Sacrament to Judas although he knew he sold him to the Jews Some others deny it and suppose Judas departed presently after the sop given him before he communicated However it was Christ who was Lord of the Sacraments might dispense it as he pleased but we must minister and receive it according to the rules he hath since described but it becomes a precedent to the Church in all succeeding Ages although it might also have in it something extraordinary and apter to the first institution for because the fact of Judas was secret not yet made notorious Christ chose rather to admit him into the rites of external Communion than to separate him with an open shame for a fault not yet made open For our Blessed Lord did not reveal the man and his crime till the very time of ministration if Judas did communicate But if Judas did not communicate and that our Blessed Lord gave him the sop at the Paschal Supper 〈◊〉 at the interval between it and the institution of his own it is certain that
multitude of Law-suits the personal hatreds and the 〈◊〉 want of Charity which hath made the world miserable and wicked may in a great degree be attributed to the neglect of this great symbol and instrument of Charity The Chalice of the Sacrament is called by S. Paul The cup of blessing and if children need every day to beg blessing of their Parents if we also thirst not after this Cup of blessing blessing may be far from us It is called The communication of the bloud of Christ and it is not imaginable that man should love Heaven or felicity or his Lord that desires not perpetually to bathe in that salutary stream the Bloud of the Holy Jesus the immaculate Lamb of God 21. But I find that the religious fears of men are pretended a colour to excuse this Irreligion Men are wicked and not prepared and busie and full of cares and affairs of the world and cannot come with due Preparation and therefore better not come at all Nay men are not ashamed to say they are at 〈◊〉 with certain persons and therefore cannot come Concerning those persons who are unprepared because they are in a state of sin or uncharitableness it is true they must not come but this is so far from excusing their not coming that they increase their sin and secure misery to themselves because they do not lay aside every weight and the sin that doth so easily beset them that they may come to the Marriage-supper It is as if we should excuse our selves from the duties of Charity by saying we are uncharitable from giving Alms by saying we are covetous from Chastity by saying we are lascivious To such men it is just that they graze with the Goats because they refuse to wash their hands that they may come to the Supper of the Lamb. 2. Concerning those that pretend cares and incumbrances of the world If their affairs make sin and impure affections to stick upon them they are in the first consideration but if their office be necessary just or charitable they imitate Martha and chuse the less perfect part when they neglect the offices of Religion for duties oeconomical 3. But the other sort have more pretence and fairer vertue in their outside They suppose like the Persian Princes the seldomer such mysterious rites are seen the more reverence we shall have and they the more majesty and they are fearful lest the frequent attrectation of them should make us less to value the great earnests of our Redemption and Immortality It is a pious consideration but not becoming them For it cannot be that the Sacrament be under-valued by frequent reception without the great unworthiness of the persons so turning God's grace into lightness and loathing Manna nay it cannot be without an unworthy communication for he that receives worthily increases in the love of God and Religion and the fires of the Altar are apt to kindle our sparks into a slame and when Christ our Lord enters into us and we grow weary of him or less fond of his frequent entrance and perpetual cohabitation it is an infallible sign we have let his enemy in or are preparing for it For this is the difference between secular and spiritual objects Nothing in this world hath any pleasure in it long beyond the hope of it for the possession and enjoyment is found so empty that we grow weary of it but whatsoever is spiritual and in order to God is less before we have it but in the fruition it swells our desires and enlarges the appetite and makes us more receptive and forward in the entertainment and therefore those acts of Religion that set us forward in time and backward in affection do declare that we have not well done our duty but have communicated unworthily So that the mending of our fault will answer the objection Communicate with more devotion and repent with greater contrition and walk with more caution and pray more earnestly and meditate diligently and receive with reverence and godly fear and we shall find our affections increase together with the spiritual emolument ever remembring that pious and wise advice of S. Ambrose Receive every day that which may profit thee every day But he that is not disposed to receive it every day is not fit to receive it every year 22. And if after all diligence it be still feared that a man is not well prepared I must say that it is a scruple that is a trouble beyond a doubt and without reason next to Superstition and the dreams of Religion and it is nourished by imagining that no duty is accepted if it be less than perfection and that God is busied in Heaven not only to destroy the wicked and to dash in pieces vessels of dishonour but to break a bruised reed in pieces and to cast the smoaking flax into the flames of hell In opposition to which we must know that nothing makes us unprepared but an evil Conscience a state of sin or a deadly act but the lesser infirmities of our life against which we daily strive and for which we never have any kindness or affections are not spots in these Feasts of Charity but instruments of Humility and stronger invitations to come to those Rites which are ordained for 〈◊〉 against infirmities of the Soul and for the growth of the spirit in the strengths of God For those other acts of Preparation which precede and accompany the duty the better and more religiously they are done they are indeed of more advantage and honourary to the Sacrament yet he that comes in the state of Grace though he takes the opportunity upon a sudden offer sins not and in such indefinite duties whose degrees are not described it is good counsel to do our best but it is ill to make them instruments of scruple as if it were essentially necessary to do that in the greatest height which is only intended for advantage and the fairer accommodation of the mystery But these very acts if they be esteemed necessary preparations to the Sacrament are the greatest arguments in the world that it is best to communicate often because the doing of that which must suppose the exercise of so many Graces must needs promote the interest of Religion and dispose strongly to habitual Graces by our frequent and solemn repetition of the acts It is necessary that every Communicant be first examined concerning the state of his Soul by himself or his Superiour and that very Scrutiny is in admirable order towards the reformation of such irregularities which time and temptation negligence and incuriousness infirmity or malice have brought into the secret regions of our Will and Understanding Now although this Examination be therefore enjoyned that no man should approach to the holy Table in the state of ruine and reprobation and that therefore it is an act not of direct Preparation but an enquiry whether we be prepared or no yet this very Examination will find so many
endeavour is the Sacrifice which God delights in that in the firmament of Heaven there are little Stars and they are most in number and there are but few of the greatest magnitude that there are children and babes in Christ as well as strong men and amongst these there are great difference that the interruptions of the state of Grace by intervening crimes if they were rescinded by Repentance they were great danger in the intervall but served as increment of the Divine Glory and arguments of care and diligence to us at the restitution These and many more are then to be urged when the sick person is in danger of being swallowed up with over-much sorrow and therefore to be insisted on in all like cases as the Physician gives him Cordials that we may do charity to him and minister comfort not because they are always necessary even in the midst of great sadnesses and discomforts For we are to secure his love to God that he acknowledge the Divine Mercy that he believe the Article of Remission of sins that he be thankful to God for the blessings which already he hath received and that he lay all the load of his discomfort upon himself and his own incapacities of mercy and then the sadness may be very great and his tears clamorous and his heart broken all in pieces and his Humility lower than the earth and his Hope indiscernible and yet no danger to his final condition Despair reflects upon God and dishonours the infinity of his Mercy And if the sick person do but confess that God is not at all wanting in his Promises but ever abounding in his Mercies and that it is want of the condition on his own part that makes the misery and that if he had done his duty God would save him let him be assisted with perpetual prayers with examples of lapsed and returning sinners whom the Church celebrates for Saints such as Mary Magdalen Mary of Egypt Asra Thasis Pelagia let it be often inculcated to him that as God's Mercy is of it self infinite so its demonstration to us is not determined to any certain period but hath such latitudes in it and reservations which as they are apt to restrain too great boldness so also to become sanctuaries to disconsolate persons let him be invited to throw himself upon God upon these grounds that he who is our Judge is also our Advocate and Redeemer that he knows and pities our infirmities and that our very hoping in him does indear him and he will deliver us the rather for our confidence when it is balanced with reverence and humility and then all these supernumerary fears are advantagious to more necessary Graces and do more secure his final condition than they can disturb it 11. When Saint Arsenius was near his death he was observed to be very tremulous sad weeping and disconsolate The standers by asked the reason of his fears wondring that he having lived in great Sanctity for many years should not now rejoyce at the going forth of his prison The good man confessed the fear and withall said it was no other than he had always born about with him in the days of his pilgrimage and what he then thought a duty they had no reason now to call either a fault or a misery Great sorrows fears and distrustings of a man 's own condition are oftentimes but abatements of confidence or a remission of joys and gayeties of spirit they are but like salutary clouds dark and fruitful and if the tempted person be strengthened in a love of God though he go not farther in his hopes than to believe a possibility of being saved than to say God can save him if he please and to pray that he will save him his condition is a state of Grace it is like a root in the ground trod upon humble and safe not so fine as the state of flowers yet that which will spring up in as glorious a Resurrection as that which looks fairer and pleases the sense and is indeed a blessing but not a duty 12. But there is a state of Death-bed which seems to have in it more Question and to be of nicer consideration A sick person after a vicious and base life and if upon whatsoever he can do you give him hopes of a Pardon where is your promise to warrant it if you do not give him hopes do you not drive him to Despair and ascertain his ruine to verifie your proposition To this I answer that Despair is opposed to Hope and Hope relies upon the Divine Promises and where there is no Promise there the Despair is not a sin but a mere impossibility The accursed Spirits which are sealed up to the Judgment of the last Day cannot hope and he that repents not cannot hope for pardon And therefore if all which the state of Death-bed can produce be not the duty of Repentance which is required of necessity to Pardon it is not in such a person properly to be called Despair any more than it is Blindness in a stone that it cannot see Such a man is not within the capacities of Pardon and therefore all those acts of exteriour Repentance and all his sorrow and resolution and tears of emendation and other preparatives to interiour Repentance are like oil poured into mortal wounds they are the care of the Physician and these are the cautions of the Church and they are at no hand to be neglected For if they do not alter the state they may lessen the judgment or procure a temporal blessing and if the person recover they are excellent beginnings of the state of Grace and if they be pursued in a happy opportunity will grow up into Glory 13. But if it be demanded whether in such cases the Curate be bound to give Absolution I can give no other answer but this that if he lie under the Censure of the Church the Laws of the Church are to determine the particular and I know no Church in the World but uses to absolve Death-bed Penitents upon the instances of those actions of which their present condition is capable though in the Primitive Ages in some cases they denied it But if the sick person be under no positive Censure and is bound only by the guilt of habitual vice if he desires the Prayers of the Church she is bound in charity to grant them to Pray for Pardon to him and all other Graces in order to Salvation and if she absolves the Penitent towards God it hath no other efficacy but of a solemn Prayer and therefore it were better that all the charity of the Office were done and the solemnity omitted because in the earnest Prayer she co-operates to his Salvation as much as she can and by omitting the solemnity distinguishes evil livers from holy persons and walks securely whilst she refuses to declare him pardoned whom God hath not declared to be so And possibly that form of Absolution which the Churches
Saul's seven sons were hanged for breaking the League of Gibeon and Ahab's sin was punished in his posterity he escaping and the evil was brought upon his house in his son's days In all these cases the evil descended upon persons in near relation to the sinner and was a punishment to him and a misery to these and were either chastisements also of their own sins or if they were not they served other ends of Providence and led the afflicted innocent to a condition of recompence accidentally procured by that infliction But if for such relation's sake and oeconomical and political conjunction as between Prince and People the evil may be transmitted from one to another much rather is it just when by contract a competent and conjunct person undertakes to quit his relative Thus when the Hand steals the Back is whipt and an evil Eye is punished with a hungry Belly Treason causes the whole Family to be miserable and a Sacrilegious Grandfather hath sent a Locust to devour the increase of the Nephews 8. But in our case it is a voluntary contract and therefore no Injustice all parties are voluntary God is the supreme Lord and his actions are the measure of Justice we who had deserved the punishment had great reason to desire a Redeemer and yet Christ who was to pay the ransome was more desirous of it than we were for we asked it not before it was promised and undertaken But thus we see that Sureties pay the obligation of the principal Debtor and the Pledges of Contracts have been by the best and wisest Nations slain when the Articles have been broken The Thessalians slew 250 Pledges the Romans 300 of the Volsci and threw the Tarentines from the Tarpeian rock And that it may appear Christ was a person in all sences competent to do this for us himself testifies that he had power over his own life to take it up or lay it down And therefore as there can be nothing against the most exact justice and reason of Laws and punishments so it magnifies the Divine Mercy who removes the punishment from us who of necessity must have sunk under it and yet makes us to adore his Severity who would not forgive us without punishing his Son for us to consign unto us his perfect hatred against Sin to conserve the sacredness of his Laws and to imprint upon us great characters of fear and love The famous Locrian Zaleucus made a Law that all Adulterers should lose both their eyes his son was first unhappily surprised in the crime and his Father to keep a temper between the piety and soft spirit of a Parent and the justice and severity of a Judge put out one of his own eyes and one of his Sons So God did with us he made some abatement that is as to the person with whom he was angry but inflicted his anger upon our Redeemer whom he essentially loved to secure the dignity of his Sanctions and the sacredness of Obedience so marrying Justice and Mercy by the intervening of a commutation Thus David escaped by the death of his Son God chusing that penalty for the expiation and Cimon offered himself to prison to purchase the liberty of his Father Miltiades It was a filial duty in Cimon and yet the Law was satisfied And both these concurred in our great Redeemer For God who was the sole Arbitrator so disposed it and the eternal Son of God submitted to this way of expiating our crimes and became an argument of faith and belief of the great Article of Remission of sins and other its appendent causes and effects and adjuncts it being wrought by a visible and notorious Passion It was made an encouragement of Hope for he that spared not his own Son to reconcile us will with him give all things else to us so reconciled and a great endearment of our Duty and Love as it was a demonstration of his And in all the changes and traverses of our life he is made to us a great example of all excellent actions and all patient sufferings 9. In the midst of two Thieves three long hours the holy Jesus hung clothed with pain agony and dishonour all of them so eminent and vast that he who could not but hope whose Soul was enchased with Divinity and dwelt in the bosom of God and in the Cabinet of the mysterious Trinity yet had a cloud of misery so thick and black drawn before him that he complained as if God had forsaken him but this was the pillar of cloud which conducted Israel into Canaan And as God behind the Cloud supported the Holy Jesus and stood ready to receive him into the union of his Glories so his Soul in that great desertion had internal comforts proceeding from consideration of all those excellent persons which should be adopted into the fellowship of his Sufferings which should imitate his Graces which should communicate his Glories And we follow this Cloud to our Country having Christ for our Guide and though he trode the way leaning upon the Cross which like the staffe of Egypt pierced his hands yet it is to us a comfort and support pleasant to our spirits as the sweetest Canes strong as the pillars of the earth and made apt for our use by having been born and made smooth by the hands of our Elder Brother 10. In the midst of all his torments Jesus only made one Prayer of sorrow to represent his sad condition to his Father but no accent of murmur no syllable of anger against his enemies In stead of that he sent up a holy charitable and effective Prayer for their forgiveness and by that Prayer obtained of God that within 55 days 8000 of his enemies were converted So potent is the prayer of Charity that it prevails above the malice of men turning the arts of Satan into the designs of God and when malice occasions the Prayer the Prayer becomes an antidote to malice And by this instance our Blessed Lord consigned that Duty to us which in his Sermons he had preached That we should forgive our enemies and pray for them and by so doing our selves are freed from the stings of anger and the storms of a revengeful spirit and we oftentimes procure servants to God friends to our selves and heirs to the Kingdom of Heaven 11. Of the two Thieves that were crucified together with our Lord the one blasphemed the other had at that time the greatest Piety in the world except that of the Blessed Virgin and particularly had such a Faith that all the Ages of the Church could never shew the like For when he saw Christ in the same condemnation with himself crucisied by the Romans accused and scorned by the Jews forsaken by his own Apostles a dying distressed Man doing at that time no Miracles to attest his Divinity or Innocence yet then he confesses him to be a Lord and a King and his Saviour He confessed his own
his Disciples to verifie his Promise to make demonstration of his Divinity to lay some superstructures of his Church upon the foundation of his former Sermons to instruct them in the mysteries of his Kingdom to prepare them for the reception of the Holy Ghost and as he had in his state of Separation triumphed over Hell so in his Resurrection he set his foot upon Death and brought it under his dominion so that although it was not yet destroyed yet it is made his subject it hath as yet the condition of the Gibeonites who were not banished out of the land but they were made drawers of water and bewers of wood so is Death made instrumental to Christ's Kingdom but it abides still and shall till the day of Judgment but shall serve the ends of our Lord and promote the interests of Eternity and do benefit to the Church 8. And it is considerable that our Blessed Lord having told them that after three days he would rise again yet he shortened the time as much as was possible that he might verifie his own prediction and yet make his absence the less troublesome he rises early in the morning the first day of the week for so our dearest Lord abbreviates the days of our sorrow and lengthens the years of our consolation for he knows that a day of sorrow seems a year and a year of joy passes like a day and therefore God lessens the one and 〈◊〉 the other to make this perceived and that supportable Now the Temple which the Jews destroyed God raised up in six and thirty hours but this second Temple was more glorious than the first for now it was clothed with robes of glory with clarity agility and immortality and though like Moses descending from the mount he wore a veil that the greatness of his splendor might not render him unapt for conversation with his servants yet the holy Scripture affirms that he was now no more to see corruption meaning that now he was separate from the passibility and affections of humane bodies and could suffer S. Thomas to thrust his hand into the wound of his side and his singer into the holes of his hands without any grief or smart 9. But although the graciousness and care of the Lord had prevented all diligence and satisfied all desires returning to life before the most forward faith could expect him yet there were three Maries went to the grave so early that they prevented the rising of the Sun and though with great obedience they stayed till the end of the Sabbath yet as soon as that was done they had other parts of duty and affection which called with greatest importunity to be speedily satisfied And if Obedience had not bound the feet of Love they had gone the day before but they became to us admirable patterns of Obedience to the Divine Commandments For though Love were stronger than death yet Obedience was stronger than Love and made a rare dispute in the spirits of those holy Women in which the flesh and the spirit were not the litigants but the spirit and the spirit and they resisted each other as the Angel-guardian of the Jews resisted the tutelar Angel of Persia each striving who should with most love and zeal perform their charge and God determined And so he did here too For the Law of the Sabbath was then a Divine Commandment and although piety to the dead and to such a dead was ready to force their choice to do violence to their will bearing them up on wings of desire to the grave of the LORD yet at last they reconciled Love with Obedience For they had been taught that Love is best expressed in keeping of the Divine Commandments But now they were at liberty and sure enough they made use of its first minute and going so early to seek Christ they were sure they should find him 10. The Angels descended Guardians of the Sepulchre for God sent his guards too and they affrighted the Watch appointed by Pilate and the Priests but when the women came they spake like comforters full of sweetness and consolation laying aside their affrighting glories as knowing it is the will of their Lord that they should minister good to them that love him But a conversation with Angels could not satisfie them who came to look for the Lord of the Angels and found him not and when the Lord was pleased to appear to Mary Magdalen she was so swallowed up with love and sorrow that she entred into her joy and perceived it not she saw the Lord and knew him not For so from the closets of darkness they that immediately stare upon the Sun perceive not the beauties of the light and feel nothing but amazement But the voice of the Lord opened her eyes and she knew him and worshipped him but was denied to touch him and commanded to tell the Apostles for therefore God ministers to us comforts and revelations not that we may dwell in the sensible fruition of them our selves alone but that we communicate the grace to others But when the other women were returned and saw the Lord then they were all together admitted to the embracement and to kiss the feet of Jesus For God hath his opportunities and periods which at another time he denies and we must then rejoyce in it when he vouchsafes it and submit to his Divine will when he denies it 11. These good women had the first fruits of the apparition for their forward love and the passion of their Religion made greater haste to entertain a Grace and was a greater endearment of their persons to our Lord than a more sober reserved and less active spirit This is more safe but that is religious this goes to God by the way of understanding that by the will this is supported by discourse that by passions this is the sobriety of the Apostles the other was the zeal of the holy women and because a strong fancy and an earnest passion sixed upon holy objects are the most active and forward instruments of Devotion as Devotion is of Love therefore we find God hath made great expressions of his acceptance of such dispositions And women and less knowing persons and tender dispositions and pliant natures will make up a greater number in Heaven than the severe and wary and enquiring people who sometimes love because they believe and believe because they can demonstrate but never believe because they love When a great Understanding and a great Affection meet together it makes a Saint great like an Apostle but they do not well who make abatement of their religious passions by the severity of their Understanding It is no matter by which we are brought to Christ so we love him and obey him but if the production admit of 〈◊〉 that instrument is the most excellent which produces the greatest love and 〈◊〉 discourse and a sober spirit be in it self the best yet we do not always suffer that to be a
Ordinary Means and Ministeries are to be used when they are to be had whereof the Star appearing to the Wise men was an emblem 33. 6. VVhat is signified by the Inheritance of the Earth in the reward of Meekness 224. 9. The Parts Actions and Reward of Meekness ibid. Mortification described its Parts Actions Rules Designs and Benefits 82. Master of the Feast his Office among the Jews 152. 5. Mercy a mark of Predestination 227. To be expressed in Affections and Actions ibid. Its Object Acts Reward ibid. Merope's answer to Polyphontes 254. 6. A Mason's withered hand cured by Jesus 290. 3. Members of Christ ought not to be soft and nice 393. 9. Miseries of this Life not always tokens of precedent Sin 325. 326. Miracles of Christ and his Apostles weakly imitated by the Devil 279. 〈◊〉 Greater than the pretences of their Enemies 280. 10. Which were done by Christ were primarily for conviction of the Jewes those by the Apostles for the Gentiles 279. 6. Vide 277. Were confirmed by Prophecies of Jesus ibid. Mount Olivet the place of the Romans first Incamping 347. 7. Mourning a duty its Acts Duty Reward 223. Multitudes fed by Christ 319. 321. 7. N. NAme of God put into H. places in what sence 172. 1. Name of Jesus its mysteriousness explicated 39. 8. It s excellency and efficacy ibid. Good Name to be sought after 367. Names of some of the LXXII 325. 24. Names of some that were supposed to rise after the Passion of Jesus 425. 3. Good Nature an Instrument of Vertue 91. 24. Nard pistick poured upon Jesus's Head and Feet 346. 5. 361. 11. Natural to love God when we understand him 296. 3. Natures of Christ communicated in Effects 387. 9. National Sins and Judgements 340. 8. Their Cure ibid. Necessity to Sin laid upon no Man 105. 9. Necessity to be obeyed before positive Constitutions 289. Necessity of Holy Living 204. 〈◊〉 Necessities of our selves and other men in several manner to be prayed for 265. 12. Nicodemus his 〈◊〉 with Jesus 167. New Creation at the Passion 431. Nero first among the Romans 〈◊〉 with Nard 291. 9. Nursing Children a duty of Mothers 19. O. OAths forbidden and how 240. Oaths 〈◊〉 Judicature if contradictory not to be admitted 241. Oaths promissory not to be exacted by Princes but in great necessity 240. Vide Swearing Obedience to God and Man its Parts Actions Necessity Definition and Constitution 41. 224. 205. Obedience in small instances stated 44. 12 13. Obedience to GOD our only security for defence and provisions 68. 3. Obedience of Jesus to his Parents 72. Obedience and Love 〈◊〉 in the holy Women and how reconciled 427. 9. Occasions of Sin to be avoided 110. 24. Offending Hand or Eye to be cut off or pull'd out 323. 17. Ordinary means of Salvation to be pursued 32. 5. Original Sin disputed to evil purposes 37. Considered and stated in order to Practice 38. 4. Opinion of our selves ought to be small and true 365. 5. It was the Duke of Candia's Harbinger 365. 6. In what mean opinion of our selves consists ibid. Oswy's Vow 270. 19. Outward 〈◊〉 addes reverence to Religion 177. 12. P. PAradise distinct from Heaven 424. 1. Place of GOD's special appearance in Paradise 175. 7. Patriarchs why desirous to be 〈◊〉 in the Land of Promise 425. 3. Pardon of Sins by Christ is most properly of Sins committed before Baptism 193. Pardon of Sins after Baptism how consigned 200. 201. It is more uncertain and difficult ibid. It is less and to fewer purposes 204. Alwayes imperfect after Baptism ibid. It is by Parts ibid. Possibility of Pardon hath a period in this life 210. Patrons to present able persons to their Benefices 194. 2. How far lawful to prefer their Kindred ibid. Parents in order of Nature next to God 244. 25. Duty to Parents the band of Republicks ibid. What it consists of ibid. Passion of Jesus 355. 412. Passions sanctified by Jesus 384. 3. Paschal Rites representative of moral Duties 364. Patience to be preserved by Innocents accused 393. And in Sickness 404. 17. Paul calling himself the greatest Sinner in what sence he understood it 264. 8. He hoped for Salvation more confidently towards his end 317. 9. Palms cut down for the Reception of Jesus 347. Persecution an earnest of future Bliss 229. 18. It is lawful to fly it 290. 69. 4. Not to fight against it 70. The Duty of Suffering explicated 229. 18. Peacefulness its Acts and Reward 228. 17. Peace 〈◊〉 from God by Christ 29. 5. Personal Priviledges not to be insisted upon so much as strict Duty 37. Personal Infirmity of Princes excuses not our Disobedience 46. Person of a Man first accepted and then his Gift in what sence true 33. Parental Piety of the Virgin Mary 15. Person of Christ of great excellency 15. Presentation of Jesus the only Present that was commensurate to God's excellency 52. Poverty of Christ's Birth in many circumstances 15. Christ chose his Portion among the poor of this World 52. 3. Poverty better than Riches ibid. 222. 3. No shame to be poor ibid. 29. 15. 4. Christ was revealed first to poor Men 29. Poverty of Spirit described 222. Its Parts Acts and Offices ibid. Peter for want of Faith ready to drown 320. Providence of God provides Bread for us It unites causes disparate in one event 13. Providence of GOD disposes evil Men to evil events 66. And good Men to good secretly but certainly ibid. It is wholly to be relied upon for provisions and defence 67. 71. 99. It supplies all our needs 358. 361. 371. Sometimes it shortens Man's life 264. 307. 22. S. Paphnutius converted a Harlot by the argument of the Divine Presence 113. 32. Plato's reproof of Diogenes 112. 30. Preachers ought to be of good Example 79. 2. Ambitious seeking of Prelacy hath been the Pest of the Church 96. 2. For liberty of Prophesying 187. 2. 233. 18. Presbyters have no power by Divine right to reject from the Communion those that present themselves and desire to receive it 376. 13. Passions if violent though for God are irregular 10. 270. Publick and private Devotions compared 75. 2. Presence of God an Antidote against Temptations 168. 29. Publication to be made of the Divine Excellencies 9. Prosperity dangerous how to be managed ibid. Podavivus his imitation of Wenceslaus 4. Exh. 10. Prodigies of Greatness and Goodness in Christ's Person 16. Prayer the easiest and most pleasant Duty and yet we are averse from it and why 83. A great Remedy against Temptation 115. 37. It must be joyned with our own endeavour ibid. Its Definition Conditions Matter Manner Efficacy Excellency Rules 267. Lord's Prayer explicated 267. Mental and Vocal Prayer compared 271. 23. Presumption in dying persons carefully to be distinguished from Confidence 403. 15. Means of curing it ibid. Presumption upon false Opinions in Religion how to be cured 402. Physicians to be obeyed
in Sickness or suffered how far 404. 18. Predestination to be searched for in the Books of Scripture and Conscience 313. It is God's great Secret not to be inquired into curiously ibid. It was revealed to the Apostles concerning their own particulars and how ibid. It was conditional ibid. The ground of true Joy 223. 17. To be estimated above Priviledges ibid. Phavorinus his Discourse concerning enquiring into Fortunes 313. 2. Preparation to the Lord's Supper 374. 11. Of two sorts viz. of Necessity and of Ornament 365. A Duty of unlimited time ibid. Preparation to Death no other but a holy Life 397. 1. Parables 292. 10. 326. 25. 323. 345. Pilate's usage and deportment towards Jesus 395. 352. 26. He broke the Jewish and Tiberian Law in the Execution of Jesus 352. 28. Sent to Rome by Vitellius 395. 12. Banished to Vienna ibid. Killed himself ibid. Prayer of Jesus in the Garden made excellent by all the requisites of Prayer 384. 4. Prelates are Shepherds and Fishers 330. Their Duty and Qualifications ibid. 153. Pride incident to spiritual Persons 100. 88. Gifts extraordinary ought not to make us proud 156. Promise to God and Swearing by him in the matter of Vows is all one 269. 20. Promises made to single Graces not effectual but in conjunction with all parts of our Duty 218. Promises Temporal do also belong to the Gospel 302. Pierre Calceon condemned the Pucelle of France 337. 4. Peter rebuked for fighting 322. 21. Rebuked the saying of his Lord concerning the Passion 321. 10. He was sharply reproved for it ibid. 358. 2. He received the power of the Keys for himself and his Successors in the Apostolate 322. 324. Denied his Master 351. 23. Repented ibid. 391. Prophets must avoid suspicion of Incontinence 189. 4. Prophecy of Jesus 349. Prudence of a Christian described 156. Piety an excellent disposition to justifying Faith 190. Publican an Office of Honour among the Romans 185. 18. Hated by the Jews and Greeks ibid. Prejudice an enemy to Religion 189. It brings a Curse ibid. Publick fame a Rule of Honour 172. Purity Evangelical described 228. It s Act and Reward ibid. Q. QUarrel between Jews and Samaritans 182. The ground of it ibid. Question of Original Sin stated in order to Practice 38. 4. 296. 3. Questions Whether we are bound to suffer Death or Imprisonment rather than break a Humane Law 47. 21. Whether Christ did truly or in appearance onely increase in Wisdome 74. 5. Whether is more advantage to Piety a retired and contemplative or a publick and active Life 80. 5 6. Whether way of serving God is better the way of 〈◊〉 or the way of Affections 42. 8. 424. 11. Whether Faith of Ignorant persons produced by insufficient Arguments be acceptable 157. 7. 159. Whether purposes of good Life upon our Death-bed can be 〈◊〉 212. 39. How long time must Repentance of an evil Life begin before our Death 217. 48. Whether we be always bound to do absolutely the best thing 234. 11. Whether it be lawful for Christians to swear 238. 18. Whether it be lawful to swear by a Creature in such cases wherein it is permitted to swear by God 241. 23. Whether a Virgin may not kill a Ravisher 255. 7. Whether it be lawful to pray for Revenge 257. 10. Whether it be lawful for Christians to go to Law and in what cases 255. 8. Whether actual Intention in our Prayers be simply necessary 267. 16. Whether is better Publick or Private Prayer 270. 22. 75. Whether is better Vocal or Mental Prayer 270. 23. Whether a Christian ought to be or can be in this Life ordinarily certain of Salvation 313. Whether a thing in its own nature indifferent is to be thrown off if it have been abused to Superstition 330. 6. Whether it be lawful to fight a Dùell 253. 5 6 c. Whether men be to be kept from receiving the Sacrament for private Sins 376. 13. Whether is better to communicate often or seldom 378. 18. Whether a Death-bed Penitent after a wicked Life is to be absolved if he desires it 403. 13. Whether the same Person is to be communicated 407. 23. Whether Christ was in the state of Comprehension during his Passion 413. 414. Whether Christ suffered the pains of Hell upon the Cross ibid. How the Divine Justice could consist with Punishing the innocent Jesus 415. 7 8. Whether Saints enjoy the 〈◊〉 Vision before the Day of Judgment 423. 429. 15. R. RAshness an enemy to good Counsels and happy Events 11. Religion as excellent in its silent Affections as in its exteriour Actions 4. 30. Religion its Comforts and Refreshments 58. When necessary ibid. Not greedily to be sought after 100. 11 12. Vide Spiritual Sadness Religion pretended to evil purposes 66. 1. It is a publick Vertue 75. It observes the smallest things 272. It s Pretence does not hallow every Action 170. Religion of Holy Places 171. In differing Religions how the parties are to deme an themselves 187. Ministers of Religion to be content if their Labours be not successful 195. They are to have a Calling from the Church 196. Ought to live well ibid. Religion of a Christian purifies and reigns in the Soul 232. 3. It best serves our Temporal ends 303. Not to be neglected upon pretence of Charity 346. Affections of Religion are estimated by their own Excellency not by the Donative so it be our best 360. 8. Religious Actions to be submitted to the Conduct of spiritual Guides 48. A religious person left a Vision to obey his Orders 49. 25. Religious Actions to be repeated often by Sick and Dying persons 406. Rebellion against Prince and Priest more severely punished than Murmurers against GOD 50. 26. Repentance necessary to humane nature 198. The ends of its Institution 198. Revealed first by Christ as a Law 199. Not allowed in the Law of Moses for greater Crimes ibid. Repentance and Faith the two hands to apprehend Christ ibid. After Baptism not so clearly expressed to be accepted nor upon the same terms as before 199. 201. It is a collection of holy Duties 210. The extirpation of all vicious Habits 210. Described ibid. It is not meerly a Sorrow 211. 36. Nor meerly a Purpose 212. Too late upon our Death-bed 214. Publick Repentance must use the instruments of the Church 218. Must begin immediately after Sin 391. 398. Promoted by the Devil when it is too late 392. 7. Repentance of Esau ibid. Repentance accidentally may have advantages beyond Innocence 391. Repenting often and sinning often and 〈◊〉 changing is a sign of an ill condition 106. Revenues not to be greedily sought for by Ecclesiasticks 71. 9. They are dangerous to all men ib. That the Roman Empire was permitted to the power and management of the Devil the opinion of some 100. 14. How the Righteousness of Christians must exceed the Righteousness of Pharisees 233. Revenge forbidden 245. 253.
Iron and that for three years and an half together as in the case of 〈◊〉 's prayer if he say to the Sea Divide 't will run upon heaps and become on both sides as firm as a wall of Marble Nothing can be more natural than for the fire to burn and yet at God's command it will forget its nature and become a screen and a fence to the three Children in the Babylonian Furnace What heavier than Iron or more natural than for gravity to tend downwards and yet when God will have it Iron shall float like Cork on the top of the water The proud and raging Sea that naturally refuses to bear the bodies of men while alive became here as firm as Brass when commanded to wait upon and do homage to the God of Nature Our Lord walking towards the Ship as if he had an intention to pass by it he was espied by them who presently thought it to be the Apparition of a Spirit Hereupon they were seiz'd with great terror and consternation and their fears in all likelihood heightned by the vulgar opinion that they are evil Spirits that chuse rather to appear in the night than by day While they were in this agony our Lord taking compassion on them calls to them and bids them not be afraid for that it was no other than he himself Peter the eagerness of whose temper carried him forward to all bold and resolute undertakings intreated our Lord that if it was he he might have leave to come upon the water to him Having received his orders he went out of the Ship and walked upon the Sea to meet his Master But when he found the wind to bear hard against him and the waves to rise round about him whereby probably the sight of Christ was intercepted he began to be afraid and the higher his fears arose the lower his Faith began to sink and together with that his body to sink under water whereupon in a passionate fright he cried out to our Lord to help him who reaching out his arm took him by the hand and set him again upon the top of the water with this gentle reproof O thou of little Faith wherefore didst thou doubt It being the weakness of our Faith that makes the influences of the Divine power and goodness to have no better effect upon us Being come to the Ship they took them in where our Lord no sooner arrived but the winds and waves observing their duty to their Sovereign Lord and having done the errand which they came upon mannerly departed and vanished away and the Ship in an instant was at the shore All that were in the Ship being strangely astonished at this Miracle and fully convinced of the Divinity of his person came and did homage to him with this confession Of a truth thou art the Son of God After which they went ashore and landed in the Country of Genezareth and there more fully acknowledged him before all the people 6. THE next day great multitudes flocking after him he entred into a Synagogue at Capernaum and taking occasion from the late Miracle of the loaves which he had wrought amongst them he began to discourse concerning himself as the true Manna and the Bread that came down from Heaven largely opening to them many of the more sublime and Spiritual mysteries and the necessary and important duties of the Gospel Hereupon a great part of his Auditory who had hitherto followed him finding their understandings gravelled with these difficult and uncommon Notions and that the duties he required were likely to grate hard upon them and perceiving now that he was not the Messiah they took him for whose Kingdom should consist in an external Grandeur and plenty but was to be managed and transacted in a more inward and Spiritual way hereupon fairly left him in open field and henceforth quite turned their backs upon him Whereupon our Lord turning about to his Apostles asked them whether they also would go away from him Peter spokes-man generally for all the rest answered whither should they go to mend and better their condition should they return back to Moses Alas he laid a yoke upon them which neither they nor their Fathers were able to bear Should they go to the Scribes and Pharisees they would feed them with Stones instead of Bread obtrude humane Traditions upon them for Divine dictates and Commands Should they betake themselves to the Philosophers amongst the Gentiles they were miserably blind and short-sighted in their Notions of things and their sentiments and opinions not only different from but contrary to one another No 't was he only had the words of Eternal life whose doctrine could instruct them in the plain way to Heaven that they had fully assented to what both John and he had said concerning himself that they were fully perswaded both from the efficacy of his Sermons which they heard and the powerful conviction of his Miracles which they had seen that he was the Son of the living God the true Messiah and Saviour of the World But notwithstanding this fair and plausible testimony he tells them that they were not all of this mind that there was a Satan amongst them one that was moved by the spirit and impulse and that acted according to the rules and interest of the Devil intimating Judas who should betray him So hard is it to meet with a body of so just and pure a constitution wherein some rotten member or distempered part is not to be found SECT IV. Of S. Peter from the time of his Confession till our Lord's last Passover Our Saviour's Journy with his Apostles to Caesarea The Opinions of the People concerning Him Peter's eminent Confession of Christ and our Lord 's great commendation of it Thou art Peter and upon this Rock c. The Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven how given The advantage the Church of Rome makes of these passages This confession made by Peter in the name of the rest and by others before him No personal priviledge intended to S. Peter the same things elsewhere promised to the other Apostles Our 〈◊〉 discourse concerning his 〈◊〉 Peter's unseasonable zeal in disswading him from it and our Lord 's severe rebuking him Christ's Transfiguration and the glory of it Peter how affected with it Peter's paying Tribute for Christ and himself This Tribute what Our Saviour's discourse upon it Offending brethren how oft to be forgiven The young man commanded to sell all What compensation made to the followers of Christ. Our Lord 's triumphant entrance into Jerusalem Preparation made to keep the Passover 1. IT was some time since our Saviour had kept his third Passover at Jerusalem when he directed his Journy towards Caesarea Philippi where by the way having like a lawful Master of his Family first prayed with his Aposlles he began to ask them having been more than two Years publickly conversant amongst them what the world thought concerning him They answered that
wickedness as by keeping back part of his estate to think to deceive the Holy Ghost That before it was sold it was wholly at his own disposure and after it was perfectly in his own power fully to have performed his vow So that it was capable of no other interpretation than that herein he had not only abused and injured men but mocked God and what in him lay lyed to and cheated the Holy Ghost who he knew was privy to the most secret thoughts and purposes of his heart This vvas no sooner said but suddenly to the great terror and amazement of all that vvere present Ananias vvas arrested vvith a stroke from Heaven and fell dovvn dead to the ground Not long after his Wife came in vvhom Peter entertained vvith the same severe reproofs vvherevvith he had done her Husband adding that the like sad fate and doom should immediately seize upon her who thereupon dropt down dead As she had been Copartner with him in the Sin becoming sharer with him in the punishment An Instance of great severity filling all that heard of it with fear and terror and became a seasonable prevention of that hypocrisie and dissimulation wherewith many might possibly think to have imposed upon the Church 9. THIS severe Case being extraordinary the Apostles usually exerted their power in such Miracles as were more useful and beneficial to the World Curing all manner of Diseases and dispossessing Devils In so much that they brought the Sick into the Streets and laid them upon Beds and Couches that at least Peter's shadow as he passed by might come upon them These astonishing Miracles could not but mightily contribute to the propagation of the Gospel and convince the World that the Apostles were more considerable Persons than they took them for poverty and meanness being no bar to true worth and greatness And methinks Erasmus his reflection here is not unseasonable that no honour or soveraignty no power or dignity was comparable to this glory of the Apostle that the things of Christ though in another way were more noble and excellent than any thing that this World could afford And therefore he tells us that when he beheld the state and magnificence wherewith Pope Julius the Second appeared first at Bononia and then at Rome equalling the triumphs of a Pompey or a Caesar he could not but think how much all this was below the greatness and majesty of S. Peter who converted the World not by Power or Armies not by Engines or 〈◊〉 of pomp and grandeur but by faith in the power of Christ and drew it to the admiration of himself and the same state says he would no doubt attend the Apostles Successours were they Men of the same temper and holiness of life The Jewish Rulers alarm'd with this News and awakened with the growing numbers of the Church sent to apprehend the Apostles and cast them into Prison But God who is never wanting to his own cause sent that Night an Angel from Heaven to open the Prison doors commanding them to repair to the Temple and to the exercise of their Ministery Which they did early in the Morning and there taught the People How unsuccessful are the projects of the wisest Statesmen when God frowns upon them how little do any counsels against Heaven prosper In vain is it to shut the doors where God is resolved to open them the firmest Bars the strongest Chains cannot hold where once God has designed and decreed our liberty The Officers returning the next Morning found the Prison shut and guarded but the Prisoners gone Wherewith they acquainted the Council who much wondred at it but being told where the Apostles were they sent to bring them withóut any noise or violence before the Sanhedrim where the High Priest asked them how they durst go on to propagate that Doctrine which they had so strictly commanded them not to preach Peter in the name of the rest told them That they must in this case obey God rather than men That though they had so barbarously and contumeliously treated the Lord Jesus yet that God had raised him up and exalted him to be a Prince and a Saviour to give both repentance and remission of sins That they were witnesses of these things and so were those Miraculous Powers which the Holy Ghost conferred upon all true Christians Vexed was the Council with this Answer and began to consider how to cut them off But Gamaliel a grave and learned Senator having commanded the Apostles to withdraw bad the Council take heed what they did to them putting them in mind that several persons had heretofore raised parties and factions and drawn vast Numbers after them but that they had miscarried and they and their designs come to nought that therefore they should do well to let these men alone that if their doctrines and designs were meerly humane they would in time of themselves fall to the ground but if they were of God it was not all their power and policies would be able to defeat and overturn them and that they themselves would herein appear to oppose the counsels and designs of Heaven With this prudent and rational advice they were satisfied and having commanded the Apostles to be scourged and charged them no more to preach this doctrine restored them to their liberty Who notwithstanding this charge and threatning returned home in a kind of triumph that they were accounted worthy to suffer in so good a cause and to undergo shame and reproach for the sake of so good a Master Nor could all the hard usage they met with from men discourage them in their duty to God or make them less zealous and diligent both publickly and privately to preach Christ in every place SECT VIII Of S. Peter's Acts from the Dispersion of the Church at Jerusalem till his contest with S. Paul at Antioch The great care of the Divine Providence over the Church Peter dispatched by the Apostles to confirm the Church newly planted at Samaria His 〈◊〉 and silencing Simon Magus there His going to Lydda and curing AEneas His raising Dorcas at Joppa The 〈◊〉 of all sorts of Creatures presented to him to prepare him for the conversion of the Gentiles His going to Cornelius and declaring God's readiness to receive the Gentiles into the Church The Baptizing Cornelius and his Family Peter censured by the Jews for conversing with the Gentiles The mighty prejudices of the Jews against the Gentiles noted out of Heathen Writers Peter cast into prison by Herod Agrippa miraculously delivered by an Angel His discourse in the Synod at Jerusalem that the Gentiles might be received without being put under the obligation of the Law of Moses His unworthy compliance with the Jews at Antioch in opposition to the Gentiles Severely checked and resisted by S. Paul The ill use Porphyry makes of this difference The conceit of some that it was not Peter the Apostle but one of the Seventy 1. THE Church had been
Four Thousand debauched and profligate wretches The Apostle replied that he was a Jew of Tarsus a Free-man of a rich and honourable City and therefore begg'd of him that he might have leave to speak to the People Which the Captain readily granted and standing near the Door of the Castle and making signs that they would hold their peace he began to address himself to them in the Hebrew Language which when they heard they became a little more calm and quiet while he discoursed to them to this effect 7. HE gave them an account of himself from his Birth of his education in his youth of the mighty zeal which he had for the Rites and Customes of their Religion and with what a passionate earnestness he persecuted and put to death all the Christians that he met with whereof the High Priest and the Sanhedrim could be sufficient witnesses He next gave them an intire and punctual relation of the way and manner of his conversion and how that he had received an immediate command from God himself to depart Jerusalem and preach unto the Gentiles At this word the patience of the Jews could hold no longer but they unanimously cried out to have him put to death it not being fit that such a Villain should live upon the Earth And the more to express their fury they threw off their Clothes and cast dust into the Air as if they immediately designed to stone him To avoid which the Captain of the Guard commanded him to be brought within the Castle and that he should be examined by whipping till he confessed the reason of so much rage against him While the Lictor was binding him in order to it he asked the Centurion that stood by whether they could justifie the scourging a Citizen of Rome and that before any sentence legally passed upon him This the Centurion presently intimated to the Governor of the Castle bidding him have a care what he did for the Prisoner was a Roman Whereat the Governor himself came and asked him whether he was a free Denizon of Rome and being told that he was he replied that it was a great priviledge a priviledge which he himself had purchased at a considerable rate To whom S. Paul answered that it was his Birth right and the priviledge of the place where he was born and bred Hereupon they gave over their design of whipping him the Commander himself being a little startled that he had bound and chained a Denizon of Rome 8. THE next Day the Governor commanded his Chains to be knock'd off and that he might throughly satisfie himself in the matter commanded the Sanhedrim to meet and brought down Paul before them where being set before the Council he told them that in all passages of his life he had been careful to act according to the severest rules and conscience of his duty Men and Brethren I have lived in all good conscience before God untill this day Behold here the great security of a good man and what invisible supports innocency affords under the greatest danger With how generous a confidence does vertue and honesty guard the breast of a good man as indeed nothing else can lay a firm basis and foundation for satisfaction and tranquillity when any misery or calamity does overtake us Religion and a good conscience beget peace and a Heaven in the Man's bosome beyond the power of the little accidents of this World to ruffle and discompose Whence Seneca compares the mind of a wise and a good man to the state of the upper Region which is always serene and calm The High-Priest Ananias being offended at the holy and ingenuous freedom of our Apostle as if by asserting his own innocency he had reproached the justice of their Tribunal commanded those that stood next him to strike him in the Face whereto the Apostle tartly replied That GOD would smite him Hypocrite as he was who under a pretence of doing Justice had illegally commanded him to be punished before the Law condemned him for a Malefactor Whereupon they that stood by asked him how he durst thus affront so sacred and venerable a Person as Gods High Priest He calmly returned That he did not know or own Ananias to be an High Priest of God's appointment However being a Person in Authority it was not lawful to revile him God himself having commanded that no man should speak evil of the Ruler of the People The Apostle who as he never laid aside the innocency of the Dove so knew how when occasion was to make use of the wisdom of the Serpent perceiving the Council to consist partly of Sadduces and partly of Pharisees openly told them that he was a Pharisee and the Son of a Pharisee and that the main thing he was questioned for was his belief of a future Resurrection This quickly divided the Council the Pharisees being zealous Patrons of that Article and the Sadducees as stifly denying that there is either Angel that is of a spiritual and immortal nature really subsisting of it self for otherwise they cannot be supposed to have utterly denied all sorts of Angels seeing they own'd the Pentateuch wherein there is frequent mention of them or Spirit or that humane Souls do exist in a separate state and consequently that there is no Resurrection Presently the Doctors of the Law who were Pharisees stood up to acquit him affirming he had done nothing amiss that it was possible he had received some intimation from Heaven by an Angel or the revelation of the H. Spirit and if so then in opposing his Doctrine they might fight against God himself 9. GREAT were the dissentions in the Council about this matter in so much that the Governor fearing S. Paul would be torn in pieces commanded the Souldiers to take him from the Bar and return him back into the Castle That night to comfort him after all his frights and fears God was pleased to appear to him in a vision incouraging him to constancy and resolution assuring him that as he had born witness to his cause at Jerusalem so in despite of all his enemies he should live to bear his testimony even at Rome it self The next Morning the Jews who could as well cease to be as to be mischievous and malicious finding that these dilatory proceedings were not like to do the work resolved upon a quicker dispatch To which end above Forty of them entred into a wicked confederacy which they ratified by Oath and Execration never to eat or drink till they had killed him and having acquainted the Sanhedrim with their design they intreated them to importune the Governor that he might again the next day be brought down before them under pretence of a more strict trial of his case and that they themselves would lye in ambush by the way and not fail to dispatch him But that Divine providence that peculiarly superintends the safety of good men disappoints the devices of the crafty
Paul and by him returned with recommendatory Letters to Philemon his Master to beg his pardon and that he might be received into favour being now of a much better temper more faithful and diligent and useful to his Master than he had been before As indeed Christianity where 't is heartily entertained makes men good in all relations no Laws being so wisely contrived for the peace and happiness of the World as the Laws of the Gospel as may appear by this particular case of servants what admirable rules what severe Laws does it lay upon them for the discharge of their duties it commands them to honour their Masters as their Superiors and to take heed of making their authority light and cheap by familiar and contemptible thoughts and carriages to obey them in all honest and lawful things and that not with eye-service as men-pleasers but in singleness of heart as unto God that they be faithful to the trust committed to them and manage their Masters interest with as much care and conscience as if it were their own that they entertain their reproofs counsels corrections with all silence and sobriety not returning any rude surly answers and this carriage to be observed not only to Masters of a mild and gentle but of a cross and peevish disposition that whatever they do they do it heartily not as to men only but to the Lord knowing that of the Lord they shall receive the reward of the inheritance for that they serve the Lord Christ. Imbued with these excellent principles Onesimus is again returned unto his Master for Christian Religion though it improve mens tempers does not cancel their relations it teaches them to abide in their callings and not to despise their Masters because they are Erethren but rather do them service because they are faithful And being thus improved S. Paul the more confidently beg'd his pardon And indeed had not Philemon been a Christian and by the principles of his Religion both disposed and obliged to mildness and mercy there had been great reason why S. Paul should be thus importunate with him for Onesimus his pardon the case of servants in those days being very hard for all Masters were looked upon as having an unlimited power over their Servants and that not only by the Roman but by the Laws of all Nations whereby without asking the Magistrate's leave or any publick and formal trial they might adjudge and condemn them to what work or punishment they pleased even to the taking away of life it self But the severity and exorbitancy of this power was afterwards somewhat curb'd by the Laws of succeeding Emperors especially after the Empire submitted it self to Christianity which makes better provision for persons in that capacity and relation and in case of unjust and over-rigorous usage enables them to appeal to a more righteous and impartial Tribunal where Master and Servant shall both stand upon even ground where he that doth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done and there is no respect of persons 4. THE Christians at Philippi having heard of S. Paul's imprisonment at Rome and not knowing what straits he might be reduced to raised a contribution for him and sent it by Epaphroditus their Bishop who was now come to Rome where he shortly after fell dangerously sick But being recovered and upon the point to return by him S. Paul sent his Epistle to the Philippians wherein he gives them some account of the state of affairs at Rome gratefully acknowledges their kindness to him and warns them of those dangerous opinions which the Judaizing Teachers began to vent among them The Apostle had heretofore for some years liv'd at Ephesus and perfectly understood the state and condition of that place and therefore now by Tychicus writes his Epistle to the Ephesians endeavouring to countermine the principles and practices both of Jews and Gentiles to confirm them in the belief and obedience of the Christian doctrine to represent the infinite riches of the Divine goodness in admitting the Gentile world to the unsearchable treasures of Christianity especially pressing them to express the life and spirit of it in the general duties of Religion and in the duties of their particular relations Much about the same time or a little after he wrote his Epistle to the Colossians where he had never been and sent it by Epaphras who for some time had been his fellow-prisoner at Rome The design of it is for the greatest part the same with that to the Ephesians to settle and confirm them in the Faith of the Gospel against the errors both of Judaism and the superstitious observances of the Heathen World some whereof had taken root amongst them 5. IT is not improbable but that about this or rather some considerable time before S. Paul wrote his second Epistle to Timothy I know Eusebius and the Ancients and most Moderns after them will have it written a little before his Martyrdom induced thereunto by that passage in it that he was then ready to be offered and that the time of his departure was at hand But surely it 's most reasonable to think that it was written at his first being at Rome and that at his first coming thither presently after his Trial before Nero. Accordingly the passage before mentioned may import no more than that he was in imminent danger of his life and had received the sentence of death in himself not hoping to escape out of the paws of Nero But that God had delivered him out of the mouth of the Lion i. e. the great danger he was in at his coming thither Which exactly agrees to his case at his first being at Rome but cannot be reconciled with his last coming thither together with many more circumstances in this Epistle which render it next door to certain In it he appoints Timothy shortly to come to him who accordingly came whose name is joyned together with his in the front of several Epistles to the Philippians Colossians and to Philemon The only thing that can be levelled against this is that in this Epistle to Timothy he tells him that he had sent Tychicus to Ephesus by whom 't is plain that the Epistles to the Ephesians and Philippians were dispatched and that therefore this to Timothy must be written after them But I see no inconvenience to affirm that Tychicus might come to Rome presently after S. Paul's arrival there be by him immediately sent back to Ephesus upon some emergent affair of that Church and after his return to Rome be sent with those two Epistles The design of the Epistle was to excite the holy man to a mighty zeal and diligence care and fidelity in his office and to antidote the people against those poisonous principles that in those parts especially began to debauch the minds of men 6. AS for the Epistle to the Hebrews 't is very uncertain when or whence and for some Ages doubted by whom 't was written
which in a greater measure and upon more variety of rules the Governours of Churches are obliged But that which Christian Simplicity prohibits is the mixing arts and unhandsome means for the purchase of our ends witty counsels that are underminings of our neighbour destroying his just interest to serve our own stratagems to deceive infinite and insignificant answers with fraudulent design unjust and unlawful concealment of our purposes fallacious promises and false pretences flattery and unjust and unreasonable praise saying one thing and meaning the contrary pretending Religion to secular designs breaking faith taking false oaths and such other instruments of humane purposes framed by the Devil and sent into the world to be perfected by man Christian Simplicity speaks nothing but its thoughts and when it concerns Prudence that a thought or purpose should be concealed it concerns Simplicity that silence be its cover and not a false vizor it rather suffers inconvenience than a lie it destroys no man's right though it be inconsistent with my advantages it reproves freely palliates no man's wickedness it intends what it ought and does what is bidden and uses courses regular and just sneaks not in corners and walks always in the eye of God and the face of the world 7. Jesus told Nathanael that he knew him when he saw him under the Fig-tree and Nathanael took that to be probation sufficient that he was the 〈◊〉 and believed rightly upon an insufficient motive which because Jesus did accept it gives testimony to us that however Faith be produced by means regular or by arguments incompetent whether it be proved or not proved whether by chance or deliberation whether wisely or by occasion so that Faith be produced by the instrument and love by Faith God's work is done and so is ours For if S. Paul rejoyced that Christ was preached though by the 〈◊〉 of peevish persons certainly God will not reject an excellent product because it came from a weak and sickly parent and he that brings good out of evil and rejoyces in that good having first triumphed upon the evil will certainly take delight in the Faith of the most ignorant persons which his own grace hath produced out of innocent though insufficient beginnings It was folly in Naaman to refuse to be cured because he was to recover only by washing in Jordan The more incompetent the means is the greater is the glory of God who hath produced waters from a rock and fire from the collision of a sponge and wool and it is certain the end unless it be in products merely natural does not take its estimate and degrees from the external means Grace does miracles and the productions of the Spirit in respect of its instruments are equivocal extraordinary and supernatural and ignorant persons believe as strongly though they know not why and love God as 〈◊〉 as greater spirits and more excellent understandings and when God pleases or if he sees it expedient he will do to others as to Nathanael give them greater arguments and better instruments for the confirmation and heightning of their 〈◊〉 than they had for the first production 8. When Jesus had chosen these few Disciples to be witnesses of succeeding accidents every one of which was to be a probation of his mission and Divinity he entred into the theatre of the world at a Marriage-feast which he now first hallowed to a Sacramental signification and made to become mysterious he now began to chuse his Spouse out from the communities of the world and did mean to endear her by unions ineffable and glorious and consign the Sacrament by his bloud which he first gave in a secret 〈◊〉 and afterwards in 〈◊〉 and apparent effusion And although the Holy Jesus did in his own person consecrate Coelibate and Abstinence and Chastity in his Mother's yet by his 〈◊〉 he also hallowed Marriage and made it honourable not only in civil account and the rites of Heraldry but in a spiritual sence he having new sublim'd it by making it a Sacramental representment of the union of Christ and his 〈◊〉 the Church And all married persons should do 〈◊〉 to remember what the conjugal society does represent and not break the matrimonial bond which is a 〈◊〉 ligament of Christ and his Church for whoever dissolves the sacredness of the Mystery and unhallows the Vow by violence and impurity he dissolves his relation to Christ. To break faith with a Wife or Husband is a divorce from Jesus and that is a separation from all possibilities of Felicity In the time of the 〈◊〉 Statutes to violate Marriage was to do injustice and dishonour and a breach to the sanctions of Nature or the first constitutions But two bands more are added in the Gospel to make Marriage more sacred For now our Bodies are made Temples of the Holy Ghost and the Rite of Marriage is made significant and Sacramental and every act of Adultery is Profanation and Irreligion it 〈◊〉 a Temple and deflours a Mystery 9. The Married pair were holy but poor and they wanted wine and the Blessed Virgin-Mother pitying the 〈◊〉 of the young man complained to Jesus of the want and 〈◊〉 gave her an answer which promised no satisfaction to her purposes For now that Jesus had lived thirty years and done in person nothing answerable to 〈◊〉 glorious Birth and the miraculous accidents of his Person she longed till the time 〈◊〉 in which he was to manifest himself by actions as miraculous as the Star of his Birth She knew by the rejecting of his Trade and his going abroad and probably by his own 〈◊〉 to her that the time was near and the forwardness of her love and holy desires 〈◊〉 might go some minutes before his own precise limit However 〈◊〉 answered to this purpose to shew that the work he was to do was done not to satisfie her importunity which is not occasion enough for a Miracle but to prosecute the great work of Divine designation For in works spiritual and religious all exteriour relation ceases The world's order and the manner of our nature and the infirmities of our person have produced Societies and they have been the parents of Relation and God hath tied them fast by the knots of duty and made the duty the occasion and opportunities of reward But in actions spiritual in which we relate to God our relations are sounded upon the Spirit and therefore we must do our duties upon considerations separate and spiritual but never suffer temporal relations to impede our Religious duties Christian Charity is a higher thing than to be confined within the terms of dependence and correlation and those endearments which leagues or nature or society have made pass into spiritual and like Stars in the presence of the Sun appear not when the heights of the Spirit are in place Where duty hath prepared special instances there we must for Religion's sake promote them but even to our Parents or our Children the charities